Girlfriends l - The Complicated Sex Life Of Ben - Chapter 62 by Fireces full book limited free
56 Bored l
NOVEMBER 2002, FRESHMAN YEAR
"You're going down, Ben." Brett Benson glared, turning his back to me with one shoulder threateningly aimed back at my face. I didn't know the Senior very well. While he was part of Dayna's and Brandi's circle of friends, he wasn't close to either of them and not often at the house. All I really needed to know was that he was a good ball-hander, excellent passer, and a terrible jump-shooter.
So I growled and crouched, readying myself for his attack. I gave him a good couple of feet of cushion, not fearing that he might pull up and take a shot. Instead, I wanted to cut off his passing lanes and any quick moves to the rim.
"Screen right!" Matt Kanemura, Brandi's boyfriend, called out. Instantly, I jerked back and stepped around Kevin Weiss, one of Dayna's boy toys, who was trying to set a pick. I wound up still in front of Brett and he quickly dished the ball back to Kevin, who was making a break for the basket.
Kevin picked up the bounce pass, took a single step, and lofted himself into the air, fingers outstretched as the ball arced beautifully into the air.
[SWAT!]
From nowhere, Ryan Tanner elevated between the basket and the ball, right hand sending it flying away at a right angle to its intended path.
"Boo-yah!" I crowed, pumping my fist while Brett slumped and sighed. Then I turned and slapped my arm out towards Ryan, giving a low-five to Dawn's boyfriend.
He smiled and nodded while we got re-set for the next play.
We didn't play basketball very often. Courts were scarce in urban Berkeley. But every now and again we managed to book time in a school gym. It was a good way for us guys to bond, as Brandi put it. Dawn and Adrienne agreed. And I had to admit, it seemed to be working.
For a couple of months, Ryan and I had been polite and civil with each other, but I wouldn't have called us friends. The fact was, I was his girlfriend's ex-boyfriend, which would be awkward enough for any guy. That Dawn still clearly loved me and was my best friend day in and day out, spending more time with me than she did with him, could have made it a lot worse. But to his credit, Ryan had not shown any overt jealousy. And that Dawn and I went out of our way to make clear that ours was now a platonic relationship seemed to help.
Basketball, however, was bonding us ... well, sort of. Basketball got Ryan and I used to chatting with each other, and it was hard to remember all the reasons for why we should feel slightly awkward when we were too focused on the game. And it also gave us something to talk about when we were in the house's living room doing homework in a big group.
Even Bert was in on the action. The poor guy couldn't dribble a ball to save his life. But he could catch it and put in a lay-up if he parked himself under the basket. And he was surprisingly accurate at the three-point line. Case in point, we were down 22-23 on a game to 25 when Alan Kwok left Bert alone on the right wing to help out on Ryan's drive to the basket. Ryan dished the ball out to Bert, who's eyes went wide with nervousness. But he let fly with a perfectly arcing shot found the bottom the net and won us the game.
"Game!" I called with relief and immediately hunched over, my hands on my knees in exhaustion.
"Boo-yah!" Ryan pumped his fist and went out to high-five Bert, who's right hand was still in the air from where he finished his shot's follow-through.
Bert started chuckling and I picked up my head. I smiled wryly at Ryan and remarked, "Boo-yah?"
Ryan gave me a lopsided grin. "Hey, you started it."
"So Ryan had his man biting on head fakes all day, and just when it was game point and we really needed a play, Ryan goes all Kobe Bryant, taking the ball at the top of the key with an eye on the basket," Bert said excitedly, waving his hands around to illustrate the positioning. "He dribbles left and then head fakes right, and-"
Robin rolled her eyes, looking at me. "Does he ALWAYS talk this much?" she asked in her classic Robin-esque deadpan.
I snorted and looked into my Coke. "You tell me. YOU started dating him."
Robin sighed and smiled at her boyfriend, who just looked hurt for a moment. Fortunately, Ryan spoke up to save the day. "Relax, Robin. Bert's just getting to the best part."
She arched an eyebrow at me and I nodded, leaning in. "Bert just wants to tell you about how he made the game-winning shot," I confirmed. "Your boyfriend's quite the athlete."
Gwen snorted. "Really?" She shook her head doubtfully.
"Really," Ryan chimed in. "Game MVP. Couldn't have won it without him."
I nodded seriously and Robin actually cracked a smile. "Really, baby?"
"Really," Bert was beaming now. And he was even happier when Robin pulled his head to hers and pressed her lips to his.
"Aww..." Adrienne smiled and squeezed my hand while pecking my cheek. That got Dawn into the mood as she kissed Ryan's cheek. And that just left Gwen and Paige to quietly simmer in jealousy.
Robin then pulled back, smiling at Bert before fixing her boyfriend with a dead- serious expression on her face. "Okay now really: How many points did you score?"
Bert blushed. "Uh, just the three."
"And how many did Ryan score?"
Bert chuckled. "Twelve. Ben had six. Matt had the other four."
"And you just played the one game?"
"Uh, no. Three."
"And how many points did you score in the other two games combined?"
"Uh, I think five."
"So you scored the least on your team?" Robin smiled.
Bert steeled his spine, picked his head up, and looked at Robin confidently. "Yeah. But they were the most important three points in the game."
We all grinned at that.
"So Matt says you're quite the basketball stud." Brandi sighed and let her head sink forward and a little further over the edge of the pillow she was clutching beneath her chest. My older sister was currently buck naked and face-down on her bed while my plumeria lotion-covered hands stroked back and forth lengthwise along her back. I pressed deeper with the heels of my hands, leaning my weight against her muscles and forcing the air out of her lungs before I pulled back and let her make a deep inhalation.
"You really want to talk about your boyfriend while I'm doing this?" I arched an eyebrow, even though Brandi couldn't currently see me.
She chuckled. "He's my boyfriend. You're my brother. The two have absolutely nothing in conflict. Besides, he went to visit some Aunt in Santa Clara for the day."
I chuckled. "I just get the impression that if he were here to see me right now, we might have a little conflict."
"Maybe." Brandi shrugged. "He'd probably understand if I told him about this." But then she giggled, causing her entire body to vibrate for a short time. "Actually, if he were here to see what you're going to do to me in about ten more minutes, THEN we might have a conflict."
I snorted and on a whim, let my hand trail off her lower back, down through my sister's butt crack, and to her pussy, which I fingered for a brief moment, feeling her natural lubrications a little slicker than the lotion I was using.
"Oooh." Brandi wriggled. "That tickles."
I chuckled again and resumed my massage. "Anyways, we've only played two or three times and very clearly, Ryan is the basketball stud of our group."
"Not necessarily," Brandi shook her head. "Matt says Ryan's the big scorer but that you're the defensive stopper. You're quick, agile, and precise; probably why you're such a good lover. Matt said you guys would have lost that game five minutes earlier if it wasn't for your defense."
I shrugged. "Maybe."
Brandi giggled. "I would never have believed it when you were younger. You were so short, Ben. It seemed like you would get blocked every time you stepped inside the three-point arc."
I growled, "Don't remind me."
"Well now you're Mr. Stud Basketball Player, Ben. My short little brother grew up into such a strong, athletic man." She rolled onto her back, letting her firm, perky tits rise straight up as she stretched her arms behind her head and spread her legs to the sides with her knees up in the air, which drew my attention down to see her pretty, pink pussy with puffy labia already spread wide as well.
Brandi continued with a big smile on her face, dropping a hand down to finger her own pussy. "If I'd known you were going to grow up into such a stud I might've been nicer to you when we were little. I could've had you taking care of my needs a LONG time ago."
I grinned and started stripping out of my own clothes. "Matt seems to be taking care of your needs just fine. We haven't spent that much ... intimate ... time together this semester."
Brandi shrugged and pulled her own legs back with her hands underneath her knees, spreading herself even wider in a very inviting position. "He's not here now and I'm very horny, Ben. You know I get horny every time you give me a massage. You're just so good with your hands."
I chuckled and mounted the bed, nestling my hips between Brandi's thighs as I guided my erection into her folds. "Thought you said we weren't going to do this for another ten minutes."
"I can't wait, Ben," Brandi breathed as she locked her legs around my waist and tugged, pulling my shaft deep into her body. She let her head fall back and she gasped at the penetration, sighing in deep satisfaction. "Ahhh ... Well. If I'm not unconscious when you're through with me, I'll make you finish the massage until I fall asleep. Okay?"
I grinned and started slowly thrusting into my sister's tight, clenching pussy. "Okay."
Light poured in from the hallway window. It was, after all, only 3pm on this Sunday afternoon. But with the curtains drawn, it was dark in Brandi's bedroom as I left my sister to her afternoon nap. Ever so gingerly, I closed the door to her bedroom and winced when the latch clicked rather more loudly than I was expecting. I went perfectly still and listened carefully to hear if my sister woke up from her orgasm-induced slumber; but no additional sounds emanated from her room.
Smiling, I sighed in relief and then started to back away.
"She taking a nap?"
I nearly jumped out of my skin and quickly jerked around, surprised as all hell to find Dayna leaning against her door jamb and smiling at me. She was wearing a colorful pair of cotton pajama bottoms and a matching button-down top. Her arms crossed beneath her breasts which thrust them up to strain against the thin fabric, a gap between buttons exposing a bit of creamy flesh and informing me that she wasn't wearing a bra beneath them. Heck, I wondered if she even had panties on, either. I just nodded and tried to calm my rapidly-beating heart.
Dayna noticed my eyes drift down her chest and she smirked. "More than two months of living with me and my tits still get a rise out of you?"
I looked down at the tent in my own pajama pants and shrugged. "What can I say? They're very nice tits."
Dayna grinned and canted her head to the side. "Brandi and you only went the one time?"
I nodded.
"You need to save it for your girlfriend?"
I shook my head.
Her smile got even wider. "Feel like unwinding a bit with me?"
I grinned and stepped forward while Dayna giggled and backed into her bedroom.
Just another day in my ordinary life.
"Bye, guys." Dayna waved as she and Brandi went out the door. Matt and Kevin had come to take the girls out for a Sunday dinner. I smirked with the internal guilty pleasure of knowing I'd nailed both of their girlfriends within the past couple of hours.
"Byyyeee, Ben!" Dayna blew me a kiss as well just before she closed the door. My smirk got a little wider.
With a loud slapping noise, Gwen dropped her magazine onto the coffee table and glared at me. "Okay, that's it," she huffed.
Paige frowned from her spot in the wing chair. The three of us were the only ones currently in the living room. Bert and Ryan were at home with their families in the East Bay. Adrienne hadn't returned yet from her project. And Dawn and Robin were both in the kitchen working on dinner for the six of us. Paige and I glanced at each other in confusion and I furrowed my eyebrows at Gwen. "What?"
"Are you banging Dayna?"
My eyebrows shot up. "Excuse me?"
Gwen shrugged and held her hands up as if I were one and Dayna the other. "Handsome young stud..." Gwen waved her right hand. "Gorgeous blonde bombshell..." Gwen waved her left.
I rolled my eyes.
Gwen just clasped the two hands together. "Living under one roof ... Nothing to do but kill time..." She extended her index finger on her right hand while turning the left into a circle between thumb and forefinger, miming fucking motions.
I sat back in my chair and sighed. "No comment."
"You don't have to. I recognize the look on Dayna's face. Or should I say... 'looks'? I've been catching them for weeks now."
"What?"
Gwen tapped her nose. "A girl knows."
"Knows what?" Paige chimed in.
Gwen chuckled and shook her head at the young redhead. Paige wasn't an entirely innocent schoolgirl, but she wasn't that worldly, either. "Okay, well most girls know. Just be glad Kevin doesn't recognize the looks or he might get upset."
I rolled my eyes.
"Okay, well Kevin might not get upset," Gwen conceded. Even she knew of Dayna's famous inability to ever commit to one guy. But she sighed and asked, "Does Adrienne know?"
By now, both Dawn and Robin had come out of the kitchen to see what the commotion was. My eyes met Dawn's and my best friend non-verbally told me to just keep whatever lid on things as I could. I shrugged and turned my gaze back to Gwen. "Adrienne and I are 100% honest with each other about everything," I said firmly.
Gwen searched my eyes. She, like everyone else, had started to figure out I was a terrible liar. And she couldn't find a lie on my face right now. "So Adrienne does know..."
"Know what?" I sighed.
Gwen exhaled in frustration. "Look, are you or aren't you fucking Dayna on the side?"
I rolled my eyes and shook my head. "That's none of your business."
"Hey, I'm not judging. I don't care." Then Gwen curled her lips into a sultry smile while her dark eyes flashed dangerously. And in a low, husky tone, she mused, "All I really want to know is: If you and Adrienne have an open relationship, how do I get in on it?"
"Gwen!" Robin barked.
"Oh, come ON," Gwen folded her arms over her chest in annoyance and looked back at me. "It's not like we haven't fucked before, Ben."
I stared down the darkness in Gwen's eyes. Her gaze was intense, and her words brought back some very naughty memories. I remembered the sight of her healthy, good-sized mounds in her wife-beater beneath the Cal football jersey. I remembered the way she consciously relaxed herself in order to deep-throat my cock. And I remembered the sight of her unconscious body, copious amounts of honey squirting erratically out of her pussy to be mirrored by the drool dribbling out of her mouth. Even though I'd just nailed both Brandi and Dayna hours earlier, while nostalgically remembering Gwen I felt a rise in my shorts.
It was simple: I'd been nailing Brandi and Dayna for months now. I loved my sister and Dayna was an enthusiastic partner. But it was becoming ... routine. While the sex was never boring, I was becoming a little ... bored. And the idea of fresh pussy was quite enticing. But I tamped down on my lust. "That was a long time ago, Gwen."
She shrugged. "Less than a year."
"A lot has changed in a year. I've got a girlfriend now."
Gwen giggled. "You had a girlfriend then, too."
Dawn's and my eyes met. That Thanksgiving weekend had been both intense and traumatic, and being reminded of it didn't exactly put me in the mood.
"Gwen..." I sighed. "Come on, we're friends now. I don't wanna mess with that."
She sighed. "Your fucking fault, Ben. I keep dating other guys trying to find one that will make me feel the way you did. It's been almost a year since the Stanford game."
"YOU said you didn't want to complicate things by dating someone in the circle of friends," I reasoned.
"Who said anything about 'dating'?" Gwen smirked. "You don't make me feel mushy or romantic, Ben. I just want you to turn me into a puddle of orgasmic goo."
"Gwen, seriously." I made my voice stern. "I'm staying loyal to my girlfriend."
"Fine." Gwen held her hands up. But just as she picked her magazine back up, she leered at me and remarked, "Just know that I'm available if you ever want to blow off some steam."
"Paige, you coming?" Gwen shouldered her purse and looked back. Usually, the three girls walked back to the dorms together after the sun went down.
"Uh, you guys go on ahead." Paige hesitated, looking back at me. "Ben, can you walk me back later?"
I shrugged. It was only a few blocks. "Sure, Red."
Gwen and Robin nodded and then headed away. Paige then looked back at me and asked in a tremulous voice, "Uh, Ben? Can I talk to you in private for a minute?" Then she turned to Adrienne, who was sitting on the couch still chatting with Dawn. "Uh, you too, Adrienne."
My eyes met my girlfriend's and we exchanged confused but 'sure-why-not' looks. Dawn glanced at me, telling me with her eyes to tread lightly and I waved Paige into Adrienne's and my bedroom.
I closed the door and sat on my bed with Adrienne automatically nestling up to the crook of my left arm while Paige sat on the daybed. "So what's up?" I asked gently.
Paige blinked a few times nervously, biting her lip and looking at her hands before picking her head up and asking, "I know you wouldn't tell Gwen, and you don't have to tell me, but ... ah ... ARE you sleeping with Dayna, Ben?"
Adrienne and I exchanged significant looks. Adrienne hadn't been present for that little exchange and I hadn't had the time to tell her yet. So I paused and told my girlfriend first what Gwen had said about the "looks" Dayna was giving me.
Once the story was out, Adrienne nodded and turned back to Paige, taking charge of the discussion. "Why do you ask?" Adrienne asked the smaller girl. "Just curiosity? Or something more?"
The petite redhead blushed and wrung her hands together, wincing nervously. "Uh ... well..."
Adrienne and I patiently waited her out. And then Paige picked her head up and look at me with some of that old adoration in her eyes. I inhaled sharply, suddenly nervous myself. After a couple of months being friends, Paige had seemed to get over her initial crush of me, understanding that I was in a loving relationship with my girlfriend. But for whatever reason, the crush had never truly gone away and the lustful, hopeful gleam was back in her eyes.
And while this realization dawned on me, Paige looked Adrienne dead in the eye and asked, "Well it's like Gwen asked: If you two have an open relationship, how do I get in on it?"
Adrienne's eyes popped open and she glanced at me. I just looked bewildered and the statuesque blonde quickly turned and grinned at Paige. "Well, honey. If you're seriously interested, you should be aware that the gateway to-"
"No!" I interrupted and glared at Adrienne with a warning in my eyes. "No."
Paige whimpered.
"I'm sorry, Paige. It's not happening."
Adrienne turned and arched an questioning eyebrow at me. Paige picked up on that and gestured at my girlfriend. "She doesn't seem to mind."
"No, no, no," I stated emphatically. "I'm not taking your virginity, Paige."
"I may be a virgin," the redhead huffed, her eyes diamond hard. "But I'm Not. That. Innocent."
Britney Spears' voice echoed somewhere in the back of my head.
Paige continued, "I'm not the naïve little girl you think I am. There are other ways I learned-"
"No," I interrupted again. "You were there, Paige, when I explained my reasons to Gwen. We're friends and I don't want to mess with that."
"But," Paige pouted. "I thought you just said that because you didn't want Gwen. I kinda hoped you would think of me differently."
I sighed. "You are completely different than Gwen."
"So you DO like me!"
I winced. "What I meant is that I'm saying 'no' for different reasons. Gwen just wants to get laid. But is that all you really want from me?"
Paige blinked a few times, her big blue eyes shimmering with moisture. "I'll take whatever I can get."
'Whatever I can get.' How many times had I heard that? I sighed. What was this with girls and making themselves so powerless with me? I'd felt myself becoming tempted by what Paige was offering. Like I'd felt before about Gwen, fresh pussy amidst my current boredom might be exactly what I needed to energize my sex life. But the idea of little Paige submitting herself so carelessly to my whim triggered some... wrongness ... in my head. I just felt uneasy about that kind of casual sex. Didn't a friend deserve more from me?
I took a deep breath and shook my head. "Paige, this isn't just about sex. You're my friend and you're special to me. And I KNOW that you really want love and romance and a boyfriend and all that. You deserve it. But I'm not the right guy for you. I'm with Adrienne. We talked about this. You need to go out and meet other guys; and I haven't even seen you go on a single date!"
Paige pouted. "Haven't found a guy like you, yet."
"And you never will," Adrienne swooned and leaned against me. Paige nodded forlornly.
"Adrienne ... not helping," I growled.
"Oh, sorry."
I exhaled slowly, putting my forehead into my palm and bracing my elbow on my knee while hunched forward. I stopped and let my head slow down its wild spinning for a few seconds. Why did sex always have to complicate things? I thought back to my old High School crew: Megan, Cassidy, Daniel, Elaine, Kenny, Abbie, Allie, Sung, and Stephanie. In the beginning, we were all just friends, some of whom I'd known since I was 10-years-old. As we passed into our teenage years, hormones kicked in and started changing our perceptions of each other, and I even went on dates with three of them. But lack of experience, pure nervousness, and simple innocence kept things in check. And even when things turned physical, sexual, we had the benefit of years of friendship to stabilize our relationships. Yeah, in the end I slept with all of them except Elaine; but all had their own sets of complications.
But this crew? Gwen and Robin I'd barely known before, and Gwen came with the extra baggage of being an ex-lover before she was a friend. Bert and Paige were brand spanking new. And Ryan had the extra hurdle between us given our respective relationships with Dawn. Yeah, we hung out as a group together, but apart from Dawn and Adrienne, we were still feeling our way out and weren't nearly as close or as comfortable around each other as my old crew had been.
And sex was threatening to break everything right down the middle.
I had two choices: sleep with the girls and see what consequences came, for better or worse; or, maintain the platonic nature of our friendships and hopefully keep the crew's social dynamic.
It was a simple choice, really. Old Ben would have jumped on Gwen and Paige at first opportunity without thought for future consequences. The mere fact that I weighed the second option meant it was the right one for me.
"Paige, don't do this," I said softly.
"I can't help the way I feel about you, Ben," she whimpered.
I squeezed Adrienne's hand. And I took a gamble, a stab at making the decision in my life rather than just waiting for shit to happen TO me. "Please, Paige. I want to be your friend. And I want what's best for you. The universe gave me a cosmic responsibility to protect you when I came to your defense that day, and I won't see you get hurt, not even by me."
She blinked her big blue eyes at me, looking so innocent and sad.
"We can't be anything more than friends," I said firmly. Then seeing the heartbreak in her eyes, I added, "For now."
Paige brightened and internally, I winced. Maybe it wasn't a good idea to give her false hope, but the words were already out of my mouth. So I tried to finish it off on a firm note. "I just can't give you what you need and anything more than friendship would be unfair to you. Make sense?"
The petite redhead pouted and let her shoulders sag. But she took a deep breath and nodded.
I reached a hand out and patted her shoulder. "Come on. Let's get you home."
Back at home and in my bedroom, Adrienne drew me into her arms. She smirked and reached up to rub my cheek with her thumb. "You've got lipstick on you. A girl might get kinda jealous."
I sighed. "Paige just reached up and kissed my cheek; I didn't encourage it. But it seemed like she needed to do it."
Adrienne chuckled. I knew she wasn't actually upset or anything. She exhaled and said, "You did the right thing. I wouldn't have done it. I would have hopped that cute little ass into our bed and we'd have fucked her brains out. But you thought about her feelings. That's pretty cool."
I managed a weak smile. "Then why do I feel like such an asshole?"
Adrienne shrugged. "No girl likes to get rejected. And no guy with a heart — like you — feels good about rejecting a nice girl."
I nodded.
Then Adrienne sat back and arched her eyebrow at me. "On the other hand, Gwen most certainly is NOT a nice, innocent little girl. So what's up with that?"
"Huh?"
My girlfriend rubbed my arm and leaned back against the headboard. "You did sleep with her once before, right, Ben? That girl clearly just wants something casual to take the edge off. So why isn't she in our bed right now?"
I blinked. "What, you want to sleep with Gwen, too?"
Adrienne smirked. "I know I look like a girl, Ben, but when it comes to chicks I think like a guy. I wanna nail ALL of them." My gorgeous blonde girlfriend giggled, which made her entire chest jiggle quite nicely. "Besides, she's pretty hot."
I sighed. "It's not that I don't want to. It's just that Gwen is part of our circle of friends. She's in the crew."
"So? You want me to list your High School conquests? Megan, Cassidy, Stephanie, Abbie, Al-"
"Okay, okay. I know. But this is different. My High School crew was way different. This one is still ... unsettled. It's only been a couple of months, and I don't want to ruin these friendships before we get established. There's a clear path to this you know: acquaintance, friend, then lover. If you skip the friend part and go straight to lover, you can never really go back to 'friend'."
"You already skipped with Gwen."
I sighed. "And that's probably why out of all eight of us in this group, she's the one I hang out with the least. She still sees me as Big Ben: Stud Fucker, instead of just Ben."
Adrienne grinned and patted my chest. "You ARE Big Ben: Stud Fucker. And I seem to remember we went straight to lovers ourselves."
I held her hand and trapped it against my chest. "We're very different. And that's what makes you special. But really, Adrienne. Do you think we could ever backtrack to being just friends again?"
She thought about it for a second and exhaled. "No. And I don't ever want to. I want to be this close to you forever and always, Tiger. Remember?"
I smiled. "I remember."
Adrienne smiled right back, flashing me twin rows of pearly white teeth. And then she stretched her arms straight up, thrusting her big tits out at me before collapsing back onto the mattress. And with her gaze on the ceiling, she asked almost off-hand, "So ... what do we do then about this boredom?"
"Boredom?" I arched an eyebrow. How could Adrienne possibly know I was starting to feel just a little bored with my sex life?
There was something in my voice and her hazel eyes darted into mine, started looking away, and then came right back. And with a sudden jerk, Adrienne propped herself up on her elbows. She stared hard at me and a little grin crossed her face. "You're getting bored, aren't you?"
I blinked twice. "What are you talking about?"
Adrienne chuckled and shook her head. Then she fixed me with a strong look. "Tell me if this sounds familiar, Ben: I love my girlfriend. I LOVE you, Adrienne. And the sex with you can be both amazing and wonderful and fulfilling and dirty and oh-so-tender all at the same time. Plus, Brandi is such a skilled and delicate lover. I get a naughty kick out of knowing I'm nailing, well, my sister. And that makes it extra-special. And on top of that is Dayna: a gorgeous, busty, blonde nymphomaniac whose lush body is a wonderland of pleasure."
I was nodding so far. Adrienne spoke as if she were in my head. Then Adrienne continued. "But ... I'm getting just a little bored. Yeah, the sex is great and I love my girlfriend; but I've gotten a little used to variety over the past several months. Ever since I hooked up with you, we've shared seemingly dozens of girls: Candy, Heather, Helene, Stephanie, the list goes on and on. And I'm getting itchy for some fresh pussy."
I blinked and winced, feeling guilty.
"Sound familiar?" Adrienne arched an eyebrow at me.
"Yeah," I conceded. "I'm sorry. I know I-"
"Ben! That's EXACTLY how I feel!" Adrienne interrupted. "I love you and I love the sex we have together. Brandi is MY sister too. And Dayna's body is such a lush wonderland. And I'm getting bored, too."
"You are?"
Adrienne nodded.
"So you're not mad at me?"
Adrienne grinned. "I told you: I'm not like other girlfriends. And I'll never think badly of you for being YOU. You're a sex machine, Tiger, and monogamy just isn't part of your DNA."
I managed to crack a smile.
"So it's settled: Gwen and Paige are off-limits. But otherwise, we need to go out and find some fresh pussy to share."
"Please tell me that made more sense to you than it did to me." I looked pleadingly at Kim Fukuzaki, a classmate in my Introduction to Asia class, which was my only class not shared with Dawn. The pretty Japanese-American girl sat two seats away from me in the lecture hall and we often commented with each other about whatever was going on in the class. We'd flirted only lightly up until this point. Actually, SHE had been the first one to come and flirt with ME.
You know what I mean: She introduced herself to me first and asked to sit next to me in class. She often wore a black hoodie, but unzipped it low enough to let her white tank top-covered breasts bulge out. Even then, she didn't deliberately show me her tits; her long dark hair hung over the shoulder and covered the exposed skin ... mostly, just enough of a tease to get me looking at her bosom. And then there was the way she absent-mindedly played with her hair when she talked to me, revealing more and more skin before the dark, blonde-streaked locks dropped back down.
But up until now, I'd been careful not to get Kim's hopes up. Sure, I'd thought the girl was pretty and certainly "do-able"; but I had been well-occupied at home and never bothered to try and step things up before. I'd told her I had a girlfriend and she'd seemed to accept we would always have sexual tension but no sex.
Well, after a few months of slowly falling into a rut with Adrienne, I had some hopes about changing the status quo.
Today, Kim was looking particularly sexy in a black and hot pink leather motorcycle jacket, fully unzipped to show me that ever-present white tank top. Her black and blonde-streaked hair was wild and hung loosely over her shoulders. And she absentmindedly tapped the matching black and hot pink street cycle helmet underneath her left arm with the pink fingernails on her right hand while we walked out of the classroom.
Kim glanced over at me and smiled. "Nope. I mean, that professor's got some funny ideas about Chairman Mao and The Great Leap Forward. He seems to take it pretty personally."
I shrugged. "Well, he IS from Taiwan."
Kim giggled. "True, true."
"Hey, do you have any free time this afternoon?" I began casually. "Maybe I can buy you a cup of coffee and we'll try to figure it out together."
The cute girl stopped and turned to me with a curious expression on her face. She stared at me inquisitively and I was beginning to realize my delivery hadn't been quite as casual as I might have hoped. And after months of flirting, my first invitation to actually go anywhere certainly caught her attention.
"Don't you have a girlfriend?" Kim asked cautiously.
I furrowed my eyebrows. "Yeah, why?"
"Then why are you asking me out?"
I frowned. "I'm not," I winced defensively. I'm a terrible liar. But I tried to cover it by saying, "I just thought we might both have time to figure out this assignment together."
Kim gave me a funny look before she smirked and shook her head. "I'll see you next week, Ben."
I sighed. "Bye."
"This is a lot harder than I ever thought," I groaned and flopped back onto the bed while Adrienne changed her clothes after her last class. My gorgeous girlfriend was a fashionista style queen out and about the campus, but heels and short skirts weren't nearly as comfortable as an old pair of cotton sweat pants when studying in the living room.
"You've only tried the one time," Adrienne said soothingly with her back to me. I watched with a smile as she bent at the waist and pulled the sweatpants up and over her nearly naked asscheeks, covered only by a thin thong. "And it sounds like this girl was slightly flattered, if not terribly interested."
"I thought SHE wanted ME. That's the whole reason I went to her first."
"So you caught her off-guard. It's not like the girl was expecting you to suddenly give her a window of opportunity after two months of keeping things platonic. Give it time." Adrienne looked thoughtful for a moment, and then asked, "You said her name was Kim, right? What's her last name?"
"Fukuzaki." I shrugged. Adrienne turned her head aside immediately, as if pondering something. But I was drowning in my own world as I leaned my head back into my pillow and sighed. "You know I haven't asked a girl out since Sophomore year of High School?"
"Sure you have." Adrienne turned around, letting me ogle her bra-clad tits just before she tugged on the cute T-shirt.
I shook my head. "Either the girls came to me or they made it obvious I was guaranteed a 'yes' if I asked them out. I never had to do any work."
Adrienne giggled. "Feels weird, not having your big reputation preceding you anymore."
I waggled my hands. "I'm helpless."
Adrienne snorted. "You've led a charmed life, Tiger. Now you know what 99.9% of the male population has to deal with."
"So says Miss Gorgeous who could get any man to follow her anywhere at any time."
Adrienne shrugged and flopped onto the bed beside me. "Which would be great if I wanted another man; I've already got you. But if I want to seduce a girl, I'm in the same boat you are. Girls, especially hot girls, are tough to create interest with. Most of them are 100% straight, or at least too scared to try swinging both ways. And even with Grace, it took me more than a month to get her into bed."
"So what are you saying? That you couldn't get a girl to join us any faster than I could?"
My girlfriend giggled. "Now I never said THAT."
I read the tone in Adrienne's voice, and sat up straighter. "Wait ... what have you got planned?"
Adrienne smiled enigmatically. "I'm not telling."
I sighed in exasperation. "How the hell am I supposed to take charge of my own life if you keep pulling this shit on me?"
"Ben!" Adrienne scolded. "You took charge and came to talk to me when you knew there were cracks forming in our relationship. Now there are times when you need to take charge and not just let stuff happen to you; but there are times when you need to trust me and believe that I love you. Besides, my plans always turn out very well for you, don't they?"
I growled and Adrienne smirked. Then she got a bright gleam in her eye. "Fine. I'm changing the plan," she began. "Tonight, I'm going to bring a girl into our bedroom; but you're going to be blindfolded and handcuffed to the bed."
"Fuck! Again?" I whined. And my egotistical need to show some backbone stirred up inside me. "No. Not doing it."
"Fine. I won't bring her. And you won't get laid tonight."
Annnd Adrienne had trumped me.
What can I say? There's having a spine ... and then there's doing something monumentally stupid to cockblock yourself. I could speak up to protest, or I could sit back and enjoy while my busty, beautiful babe of a girlfriend brought me fresh pussy. I sighed in acquiescence. "Okay, okay."
Adrienne giggled. "Trust me, Ben. You're gonna LOVE this."
"Still bored, Tiger?"
"Is this really necessary?" I tested the strength of the handcuffs. They weren't that tight, so my arms didn't feel stretched; but I only had a couple of inches of movement. Similarly, the blindfold wasn't so thick as to make everything pitch black. Everything was certainly darker but there was just enough transparency for me to vaguely identify objects before me. For example, Adrienne's head was a cloudy, rounded shape before me; but I couldn't make out eyes, ears, hair, or any other distinguishing features.
Adrienne giggled as I felt her weight move off the bed. "Just shut up and enjoy this. I know I will." And then she left me.
No, really. Adrienne left me. I heard the door open and then close. The room went silent. And I lay there, blindfolded and handcuffed to the headboard.
Oh, great...
But it got better. A warm body slid beside me and I felt the soft touch of a pair of lips pressing to mine. Instantly, I knew that Adrienne had indeed brought me fresh pussy. The girl's flavor was unrecognizable. The way she kissed was unfamiliar. And I realized with a start that for the very first time in my life, I had absolutely no CLUE who I was kissing.
I'd been bound and blindfolded once before, during Adrienne's Winter Break snowboarding trip at Big Bear. But then I could at least guess between Candy, Heather, and Lynne. Now, I had not a single inkling of who was currently spearing her tongue into my mouth. And she was a really, really good kisser.
In fact, some trickle of familiarity came into my head. The mystery girl certainly hadn't been a recent lover of mine, but it was certainly someone I knew. There weren't any obvious indicators as such; I just ... felt it. And the guessing games spun my head almost as much as the kiss. Was it one of Dayna's hot girlfriends who paraded in and out of the house? Was it one of Adrienne's acquaintances or classmates I'd met on occasion? Heck, Adrienne might've violated my off-limits rule and brought in Gwen. I'd only been with my dirty-blonde friend the one time and my memory was quite clouded with Dawn back then. I just didn't know. And the thrill of not knowing made the kiss so much more intense.
And then a second pair of lips touched my body. Only this pair was around my rapidly growing cock. I stiffened in surprise when she first touched me, but then I relaxed as a delicate hand wrapped around the shaft and began stroking while the lips and a tongue began dancing upon my mushroom head. And within a few more seconds, I felt a new shiver running down my spine at the realization that this wasn't Adrienne, either.
My girlfriend had brought TWO girls.
Just then, Adrienne's voice lit up in my ear. "Surprise, Tiger."
I pulled my head away from my kissing partner to gasp in amazement at what was happening to me. My head lolled left and right for a moment as I tried in vain to see what was going on. But even though I could make out the fuzzy outline of a head in front of me, I couldn't make out her face and my range wasn't good enough to let me see anyone else at all. But then the shape before me changed and I felt the hard, pebbly texture of a nipple being lowered to my mouth and I obediently began to suckle and lick at the proffered teat.
At my other end, my blowjob partner moved to the side and I felt a second tongue, presumably Adrienne's, reach out to begin licking up the length of my shaft. But after a minute of the dual oral assault on my prick, my girlfriend seemed to spend more time kissing the other girl than kissing my dick; and the pair of them shifted to their own space on the bed while the girl shoving her tits in my face moved to straddle me.
The breasts in my face were large, but not immediately identifiable. I didn't know whether they were C's or D's or whatever, but they were very nice, both firm and soft at the same time. The whimpering voice wasn't identifiable, either. She was both familiar and unknown, and the frustration of not knowing her identity both intrigued and maddened me. Either way, she got my blood boiling and as my girl adjusted her hips, I felt the slippery wetness of a bare-shaven pussy gliding along the outside of my rod until I notched into the right position and she drove herself down upon my cock.
"Ohhh, fuck," I grunted and threw my head back, tensing my arms to the limits of the handcuffs.
"Mmm-hmm..." my girl moaned. She was tight, very tight. Her constricted vaginal walls were narrow and had to feel every bump and vein of my throbbing cock as I sunk deeper and deeper into her body. And then she began to ride me.
In. Out. Up. Down. Squish. Squish. Her cunt was tight, buttery, and oh-so-soft. She had good muscle control, clenching her innards around my invading prod, milking my orgasm out of me with every thrust. And as I felt my control slipping away, my sexual pride came to the surface and I sharpened my focus to fuck her back just as much as she was fucking me. Yeah, I was blindfolded and my arms were restrained; but I knew I could still fuck her better than any guy in Berkeley. This was a challenge, nothing more.
I didn't recognize her voice, but I recognized her vocal cues. I couldn't see her hip movements, but I could feel them. And the dick knew. My dick knew how to find her pleasure spots. And I set off doing my best to find them.
While I was fucking my newest lover, Adrienne was dyking it out with the other girl. I heard the two of them smacking their lips and moaning in heat. I could feel the vibrations and shifts in weight on the mattress. I started putting together a visual of the two of them, doing my best to guess at their actions based on my what senses I did have at my disposal. And right now I was imagining Adrienne on top of the other girl, french kissing her with abandon while squeezing the girl's tits and rhythmically plunging a vibrator in and out of the other girl's pussy.
"Oh-nngh!" the second girl whimpered. "Oh, fuck!"
I tried to key in on that phrase, seeing if I could identify the voice. But at almost the exact same moment, my girl had squeezed her cunt and wailed "Ahhh!" as an orgasm swept through her, obscuring the voice. In a fit of annoyance, I started ramming my hips upwards even harder and faster into my girl, which only made her moan even more as a second orgasm came tumbling after the first. And three or four pumps later, I held my hips off the bed and bellowed as my cock erupted like a geyser into my girl's spasming snatch.
We were far from done. I felt my girl being bodily yanked off my dick, probably by Adrienne, who would be hungry to eat my spunk out of the girl's cunt. And then the second girl's mouth descended once again over my honey-coated prick, immediately taking me deep into her throat while she actually licked my balls, the sensation ensuring that I would maintain a rigid erection. The girl then bobbed up and down the length of my cock, taking me into her throat with ease on every downstroke before pulling all the way back until her lips tugged at the lower edges of my mushroom cap.
Eventually, this second girl moved to straddle me and get my dick inside her, although she was facing away in a reverse cowgirl position. I felt the different positioning of her thighs as she lowered her steaming cunt onto my upright shaft, and then she held herself rigid while she sat down fully with my prick embedded inside her. While her mouth and throat had taken my length and girth easily, her pussy was a different matter. I'd though the first girl was tight. THIS girl had been incredibly tight on entry, almost skin-peeling, and it had taken a good amount of force to batter my way through.
"Ohhh..." I groaned at the fresh sensation. My dick was still hypersensitive from my recent orgasm and the penetration had been almost painful. But now that the pain was receding, all that was left was the wonderful warmth and wetness of her pussy as she began rocking gently back and forth with my throbbing cock inside her.
A new tongue then began licking at our joining. My legs were pushed out to the sides and from the inside of her pussy, I felt the dim vibrations of a mouth on the outside of my current lover's crotch. And then the tongue licked lower to swirl around my testicles and then to the very spot of our joining before returning upwards to titillate my lover's clit.
I wondered if it was Adrienne between this second girl's legs. But then that theory was debunked when someone straddled my face and lowered her pussy onto my tongue and lips. This time, the familiar flavor and taste was quite obvious as I recognized Adrienne. And in this contorted position of lustful excess, the four of us fucked away until both Adrienne and the second girl had screaming orgasms and I nutted my load down the throat of the first girl, who had yanked me out of my lover's cunt at the very last second.
The two girls left after that. And only after the bedroom door was closed and the room had once again fallen into silence did Adrienne come cuddle naked beside me and remove both blindfold and handcuffs.
Perhaps she expected me to wrap my arms around her lovingly, but after being restrained for so long I felt a surge of adrenaline course through my muscles. The instant I was free, I spun about and tackled my girlfriend, pinning her wrists to the mattress behind her head. "Enjoyed that, didn't you?" I growled menacingly. "Having me helpless and blind while you and your friends had your way with me?"
Adrienne giggled. "Yes... sir..." And then she licked her lips enticingly. "See, good things happen when you let me be in charge for a little while."
"But not all the time," I growled as I reached out to an open handcuff and slapped it around Adrienne's wrist. My girlfriend shivered beneath me as she both heard and felt the [click] of the lock. And her eyes burned bright gold.
I smirked down at my still aroused, stunningly gorgeous blonde babe of a sex toy. "Now it's my turn.."
57 Bored ll
"Hey, everyone."
I looked up from my spot on the couch to see Angela Chan and Monique St. Claire walk in.
"Heyyy, Ben," Angela singled me out with a smile. "Good to see you again," she said suggestively.
I looked up again and nodded in greeting, feeling my face tense. Was she the second girl who had joined us? How was Angela at giving head? Was her pussy that tight?
"Heyyy, Ben," Monique added as she sashayed over to me, bending over and putting her hands on her knees while obviously thrusting her big tits forward and giving me a tantalizing glimpse of her cleavage. Yeah, her tits were plenty big enough to fit the profile of the first girl, too. She had an accent, but I'd only ever gotten erotic moans, not enough to identify if it was her or not.
"Feel like some company?" Monique asked sweetly. "Or do I need to bring a blindfold again?"
I coughed nervously and averted my eyes, tapping my book. "Statistics is giving me all the company I need right now."
The Junior-class girls giggled and then nodded to me before heading upstairs, no doubt to hang out with either Brandi or Dayna or both. I sighed and shook my head at the way things had turned out.
Ever since Adrienne had arranged that little blindfolded fuck with two other girls, seemingly every girl who visited the house made it a point to go out of their way and flirt with me. It had started with Kerri Trainor and Julie Carpenter, the hot redhead and pretty brunette visiting on Saturday to go out with my sister and Dayna. While they waited for their friends to come downstairs the two beautiful Juniors sat on either side of me on the couch, playing with my hair and making suggestive comments.
Right then and there, I decided that THEY were the two who had joined Adrienne and I. Kerri had the tit size and Julie's wide mouth seemed made for deep- throated blowjobs. My instincts seemed to agree.
But then they'd left and upon their return, Marian Liu and Tracy McMillan were with the group and THEY went out of their way to flirt and tease me. Tracy was even so bold as to grab my crotch, the busty blonde grinning knowingly at me as she caressed it quite familiarly. Were Tracy's tits the ones in my face? Was petite Marian the one with the skin-peelingly tight pussy?
Or maybe Erica Jackson and Ashley Tran?
Then there were Grace and Misty. Grace Choi I already knew had become a part-time lover of Adrienne's. From what my girlfriend told me, the Korean knockout considered herself mostly straight, but she broke up with her High School boyfriend and had not yet found anyone new at Berkeley. The girl was itching for cock and Adrienne had been dropping hints for a couple of weeks of setting up a threesome.
So my strongest guess to the identity of my mystery lover had been Grace. She certainly had the tits to fit the profile and a "motive" as it were. She also made the most logical sense as someone Adrienne could talk into doing something so crazy. But if Grace was the first girl, who was the second?
Then Adrienne brought Grace and Misty Madsen over to the house. Misty was another classmate and a 5'8" slender brunette with smoky-gray eyes, appropriate for her name. The pretty girl gave me a very obvious once over while pumping my hand. And there was a rich innuendo in the way she said, "So pleased to finally meet you". My heart raced with the possibilities, but would Adrienne really have brought me a complete and total stranger?
Even Brandi and Dayna got in on the act. I was pretty sure neither girl was one of my mystery girls. After all, I was pretty familiar with their bodies. But I didn't know if Dayna was capable of changing her way of kissing if she wanted to deliberately mislead me and her tits were certainly big enough to be appropriate for what I'd felt. And while I was sure I knew how my older sister's pussy felt, Brandi was both capable of deep-throating me and tight enough downstairs to fit the profile of the second girl.
And now with Angela and Monique making their suggestive comments, that brought the total to TWELVE different possible girls I had to guess from. And I didn't even know how many more might present themselves as possibilities; it had only been two days.
Monique's blindfold comment had been the final straw. It was the confirmation that someone had most definitely spread the story. And after Angela and Monique went upstairs, I turned and glared at Adrienne. "You set this up, didn't you?"
Adrienne just giggled.
Dawn was the only other person in the room. It was a Sunday afternoon, which meant Ryan and Bert were still at home; and Gwen, Robin, and Paige had not yet swung by to meet up for our weekly Sunday dinner. My blonde best friend looked up at the tone in my voice and asked, "What's going on?"
I sighed. I wasn't worried about sharing my sexual activities with Dawn. We had no secrets from each other. I waved at Adrienne and said, "Adrienne wanted to spice up our sex life a bit, so she blindfolded me, handcuffed me to the bed, and brought in two mystery girls to fuck us. I have NO idea who they were and now for some reason, every girl who walks through the door tries to convince me that she was involved."
Dawn snorted. "Is THAT why all of Dayna's and Brandi's friends are flirting with you? Just to mess with your head?"
Adrienne giggled and shook her head. "Who said it was just to mess with your head?"
"So you DID put them up to it?"
Adrienne shook her head again. "Not exactly. I told Dayna and Brandi what was going on. It was Dayna's idea to sic all her friends on you. But there's also been a side-effect. Now that those girls know you and I are in a pretty open relationship, Ben, I think some of them are angling to be next."
I sighed. "What?"
"Hey, your fault that you fuck better blindfolded and handcuffed than most of those girls' boyfriends. Girls talk. Word spreads." Adrienne chuckled.
"So they WERE some of Dayna's friends..." I ventured. That would narrow things down to eight ... I think...
"Maybe..." Adrienne drawled noncommittally before giggling. "Most of my classmates don't have an excuse to come by here that often. It'll be Jessie's and Barbara's turn when they come by on Monday afternoon to talk Calculus."
"Fuckin' hell, Adrienne..." I whined.
"Hey, don't be so upset. What, you don't want a pack of hot girls all wanting to jump your bones?"
I groaned. "It'll be like High School all over again."
"Yeah..." Adrienne deadpanned. "You were SO miserable."
Dawn just shook her head and turned back to her magazine. "Sometimes I'm glad I'm not your girlfriend anymore, Ben. Your sex life is just WAY too complicated."
Just then the door opened and Gwen, Robin, and Paige stepped through. Almost immediately, Gwen sashayed over and flopped onto the couch beside me, her thigh pressed firmly against mine as she dropped a hand onto my knee. "Heyyy, Ben. Feel like blowing off some steam again?"
Paige giggled and sat on my other side. "Just remember that we're here if you ever want us..." she drawled in a kawaii-cute voice.
I groaned and jerked up to my feet, my hands bracing outwards to keep the girls away from me. "Ah, HELL. Not you guys, too!"
Gwen and Paige looked at each other in confusion before turning to me. "What?" Gwen asked.
Adrienne could NOT stop laughing.
"Jenga! Jenga! Jenga!" Ryan moved his hands back and forth, fingers outstretched toward the leaning tower of wooden blocks. He was communing with the spirit gods of Jenga and after a few more seconds, he deftly pushed out a side block about six rows from the bottom, snatched it out with surprising dexterity, and gently laid it atop the tower.
Dawn just looked at her boyfriend with jaw agape. "Tell me you did not just do that."
"What?" Ryan smirked. "It worked, didn't it?"
I shook my head wryly at the big guy. He had muscles on top of muscles but could seem the most delicate man at times. It just goes to show you shouldn't judge a book by its cover.
Adrienne took a turn, much more sedately popping out the last available middle block and dropping it on top, watching the whole tower teetering for a second before going still. Only then did she exhale. "It's all yours, Tiger."
I frowned and looked at the fragile construction. "This is a stupid game, you know."
"Come ON, Ben," Adrienne drawled. "You get so much praise for those nimble fingers from all the girls I know. Show us what you've got!"
What I had was a terrible move. One poke later and the whole thing came crashing down. THAT was why I wasn't an Engineering major.
"Shoulda done the Jenga chant, Ben," Ryan mused.
I just rolled my eyes and started re-stacking, my competitive ire rising in my chest. "NONE of you are allowed to go to sleep until I win one of these."
"You're making a big mistake, Ben. All this..." Gwen ran her hands up and down her body while jutting her hip out to the side. "Could be yours."
I have to admit I did let my gaze run up and down Gwen's body for a few extra seconds. She was dressed to kill, in a lavender dress that was more sensual than slutty, nice shoes, and well-done makeup. Dawn and Adrienne had gone out of their way to fix Gwen's hair and eyeliner to be more "pretty" instead of her usual punk-style "skanky". She looked more mature and yet younger at the same time, and I realized that Gwen could be a very nice-looking young woman.
"Your date's a lucky man," I said firmly.
"Pssht," Gwen grinned. "After all the work your girlfriends put into me, he'd better be worth it. It took FOREVER to get me looking like this." Gwen turned and glared at Dawn, who just smiled and rolled her eyes.
Then Gwen spun back to Adrienne. "This friend of yours had better be good," she informed my girlfriend. "Otherwise I'm going to come right back here all horny and wound up and BEN'S going to have to take care of me, deal?"
"Whoa, whoa!" I held up my hands. "First of all ... no. You know that Gwen."
Now it was her turn to roll her eyes.
"And second: You haven't even met the guy and you're already expecting to put out on the first date?" I arched an eyebrow.
Gwen shrugged. "If he plays his cards right."
Robin sighed. "You're such a slut, Gwen."
"You'd better believe it. I haven't gotten properly laid in WAY too long."
"Yeah, well just don't rub off on Red here," I jerked a thumb to my left. Paige was out of her Catholic schoolgirl uniform and into a demure dress of her own. Dawn and Adrienne had first put her into something quite cute and sexy when we'd all gone shopping earlier in the week. But for some reason, I'd vetoed it and ordered something more age-appropriate for a 15-year-old. The outfit wasn't childish, merely ... conservative. Dawn and Adrienne had protested at first but I stamped my foot down, feeling quite protective, even though I had no right to. Paige had settled the matter by agreeing to the less-revealing outfit.
"She can take care of herself," Gwen insisted.
Paige turned to me with a naughty grin on her face and said, "Maybe if I lose my cherry tonight you won't be so hesitant about nailing me."
"PAIGE," I growled.
"Oh, poo."
I shook my head. No matter how young she looked, the girl was eighteen and beneath the innocent exterior I knew the little redhead was more worldly than she let on. Still, I was definitely going to be giving Paige's date the evil eye as a warning not to try anything with her.
I looked around. "Are we all set?"
Dawn moved to Ryan. Robin moved to Bert. And Adrienne slid alongside me. "All set," my girlfriend confirmed. "Gwen's and Paige's dates should be here any minute and we'll head out."
I nodded and just then the doorbell rang. But instead of the girls' dates, it was Kerri Trainor and Monique St. Claire.
"Heyyy, Ben," Kerri stepped forward and gave me a warm hug along with a pat on the butt while kissing my cheek.
"Hey! I'm about to go out on a date!" I protested while the hot redhead molded herself to my body.
"That's okay. I'm sure your girlfriend will not mind," Monique added in her cute French accent as she hugged me from the other side and kissed my other cheek, practically humping my leg.
And then the two 20-year-old's sashayed past and headed for the stairs up to Dayna's room. Adrienne clucked at me, licking her thumb and then rubbing to smear off what lipstick the girls had left on my cheeks.
Gwen just raised her hand and gestured toward the stairs. "What gives? Miss French Babe can be all over him but I can't?"
"Gwen, you're thirty seconds from going out with another guy."
Gwen rolled her eyes. "One date. It's not like I've committed or anything."
Robin groaned. "You're just horny, Gwen."
"Me? Who spent all this past week holed up with Bert Kim in her dorm room?" Gwen retorted. "Never knew the guy had it in him."
Both Robin and Bert blushed beet red.
The doorbell rang again. Gwen smiled and glanced back at Adrienne. "He'd better be good. Or make some extra room in that big bed of yours."
I sighed. Yeah, my old crew was NEVER this complicated.
Fortunately or unfortunately, Gwen and her date, Henryk "Rick" Rusedski, hit it off and Rick escorted Gwen back to her dorm room instead of into my bedroom. I felt half-relieved and half-disappointed. I knew it was best that she didn't join Adrienne and me; but my dick always had a mind of its own. Thankfully, my girlfriend was more than happy to relieve me of my nagging erection.
Paige, on the other hand, was dropped off at our house by her date. He must have gotten my telepathic message not to try anything or I would come kick his ass. And only when she returned, still virginal, did I start to relax from a tension I didn't realize I had.
Paige confided in me that her guy was nice enough; but as she put it, "He simply doesn't hold a candle to you, Ben."
The following Thursday was Thanksgiving. Dayna, Dawn, Brandi, Adrienne, and I went to the Evans house for dinner. Brandi, Adrienne, and I were warmly welcomed as family by Deanna and Jack Evans. DJ welcomed me by trying to jack me off under the table, but her mom caught the motion and gave her youngest daughter a stern look.
Ultimately, the five of us left the house before DJ could get a hold of me, leaving the 16-year-old girl to pout about how I would have to make things up to her some other day. "You promise?" she'd even whimpered, giving me the softest puppy dog eyes. They were so blue and beautiful I couldn't help but solemnly swear I would make it up to her. The young girl then gave me a kiss that left me with a rather stiff woody in my shorts as Dayna drove us back home.
I put it to use, though. With everyone's respective boyfriends away from the house for the evening, my four housemates decided to initiate a 4-girl-1-me orgy. Dawn hadn't joined us very often in the past few months, but she felt this night was something special, and she certainly made her female roommates feel special. But as always, Dawn and I never quite touched each other; but we certainly teamed up a few times on one of the other girls.
I figured that Thanksgiving night orgy would be the sexual highlight of the rest of my semester. But two weeks later, inspired by Adrienne, Dayna hatched a plan that would quite literally change the way I saw my life.
DECEMBER 2002, SENIOR YEAR
"Wait, WHAT?" I blinked several times, not quite believing what Adrienne had just told me. And then I looked around at all four of my roommates in shock that they were really planning this.
"Come ON, Tiger. It'll be fun!" my girlfriend said gleefully. "And I want to watch!"
"So do I!" I protested.
"Pssht. That would defeat the whole purpose." Adrienne shook her head. "And it's not like you aren't already used to me blindfolding you."
"C'mon, Ben," Dayna drawled. "Isn't a blindfold a small price to pay for fucking a bunch of hot girls?"
I rolled my eyes. "It's no fun if I don't know WHO it is. I figured that out last time," I glared at Adrienne. "It was interesting, yeah. But I'm not just a living dildo to be used by a faceless stranger. I like some emotional connections with a girl, you know?"
Dayna sighed but shrugged. "It's your call. You don't have to be there. But we're gonna kick you out of the house on Saturday."
Dawn piped up, looking at me lovingly. "If you're uncomfortable, Ben, I'll hang out with you. We'll go visit the others somewhere. Maybe even drive out and spend the day in San Francisco or something."
I blinked and started nodding before realization dawned on me. If Dawn was taking me to San Francisco... "Wait, are YOU staying, Adrienne?"
My girlfriend sighed. "If you're not there, of course not. I wanted to play with some of the girls and watch you..." She exhaled. "But, if you don't want to do this Ben, I'll hang out with you guys, too."
The disappointment in Adrienne's voice was obvious. And that alone made me re-think my decision. I sighed and looked at her. "Why do you want to do this?"
Adrienne shrugged. "It's wild. It's crazy. And you know how I'm up to try almost anything."
A realization hit me. "And this gives you a chance to fuck other guys without them getting attached to you," I started nodding. I couldn't help but remember Adrienne's past, before she'd dated me. She wasn't wildly promiscuous, but she'd had lots of different dates and she'd cheated on her boyfriends with regularity just for the variety and the power trip. But since starting a relationship with me, at least this second time around, Adrienne hadn't had any dick except mine. After all the girls she'd been bringing me throughout our relationship, it seemed only fair to give her this chance. I couldn't be a hypocrite about this.
But Adrienne snorted, "No way!" She screwed up her face and shook her head. "I have no interest in fucking the other guys Dayna and Brandi are bringing."
"You're not?" I frowned in confusion. "I thought-"
"Not happening," Adrienne cut me off. "I TOLD you; you're all the man I ever want or ever need. I'm not the girl you knew in High School anymore. But I'm SURE we'll both enjoy some fresh pussy every now and again, Tiger. I think this'd be a lot of fun for both of us: an experience we'll be able to talk about for a long time. And the fact is, you'll probably know every girl there. So they're not faceless strangers."
"Even if I won't know WHO I'm with at any given time," I grumbled.
Dayna gave me a disapproving look. "C'mon, Ben. This isn't about you. This is about the girls. Hey, put yourself in their shoes. If you had a chance to nail five or six hot girls who were blindfolded and would never know who you were, would you do it?"
I imagined the scenario, visualizing six gorgeous, naked babes panting with lust and blindfolded while they reached out to me. Hell yeah I'd do it.
Dayna continued. "But we're girls. We're all just as horny inside as boys, but people look at us as sluts if we act on our feelings like boys would. This is a chance for the girls to cut loose and enjoy themselves without fear of how a guy will look at them afterwards or give them any negative reputations. Plus ... yeah, you're living dildos; but you're also gonna get to fuck a dozen hot chicks. Everybody wins."
Adrienne added, "And it's just a blindfold, Ben. You'll have free use of your hands and everything else. You can feel and touch and everything. Just keep your mouth shut if you figure out who any of them are."
Brandi chimed in. "Look at the bright side, Ben. We're actually asking you and giving you the option of agreeing or disagreeing instead of just dragging you into this. It's really your call."
I took a deep breath. I looked at Adrienne, who had such a hopeful expression on her face. On that alone I took a deep breath and nodded. "Okay. I'm in."
Brandi snorted. "Don't seem so depressed about it."
I chuckled and then furrowed my eyebrows as I looked over at Dawn. "Ryan in on this?"
Dawn blushed. "Not yet. But if you're in, I will be asking him." The pretty blonde managed a weak smile. "Our relationship has needed a little spice in it anyways."
I chuckled and nodded, seeing the gleam in my best friend's eye. Dawn was a beautiful 18-year-old girl who hadn't experienced much beyond me and Ryan. She was curious, and I couldn't fault her for that. Then I arched an eyebrow. "Gwen? Robin? Bert? No way is Paige coming to this."
Adrienne giggled. "No, not Paige. Awfully protective of her, aren't you, Tiger? And 'no' on the others, either. I don't think Robin or Bert could handle this yet and Gwen's not that tight with Dayna's other friends. The less outsiders to their group the better."
I nodded.
Brandi smacked my shoulder. "Better rest up, little brother. Drink lots of fluids because you're gonna NEED it."
On Saturday, I stood in Adrienne's and my bedroom wearing just my boxers while she approached me with a black strip of cloth in her hands. My heart was racing and my hands were a little clammy. I'd had quite a bit of group sex in the last couple of years. I'd even been a part of a full-blown orgy or two. But THIS was something else entirely. And if this was the way my college career was getting started, I could only imagine how crazy it might get over the next three and a half years.
"Nervous?" Adrienne asked. She looked gorgeous, as always, dressed in flimsy lingerie with a silky, transparent robe over the top. The sight of her alone made me half-hard, but indeed the nerves were keeping me from a full-fledged erection.
"A little," I admitted. "Maybe I'd be better off studying. Finals DO start on Monday."
"Relax..." Adrienne chuckled. "Actually, that's the whole point of this. We've all got finals on Monday, so this is our last chance to just let loose and unwind." Then with a gleam in her eyes and a naughty grin, Adrienne stepped forward and began tying the blindfold onto my head.
She stepped back and I blinked my eyes open. "Uh, Adrienne, I can still see," I said softly. Indeed, the gauzy black material darkened everything, but I could see quite well whatever was just a few feet in front of me. Adrienne's face wasn't clear or anything, but I could easily identify her face.
"Shh," Adrienne leaned in and whispered directly into my ear, even though we were in the privacy of our bedroom. "Don't say anything, but I switched your blindfold."
My heart started thumping even faster. And then my girlfriend took my hand and led me out into the living room.
During the day, Matt Kanemura (Brandi's boyfriend), Kevin Weiss (Dayna's boy- toy), and I had rearranged the furniture by pushing the couches, chairs, and tables against the walls. We'd then brought all the mattresses out and laid them on the floor, covered with sheets that we fully expected to require washing when we were through. Even though we didn't explicitly talk about what was to come, we would be the only three who knew for certain the three of us guys would be there.
Now at night, Matt, Kevin, and Ryan — along with Alan Kwok and Brett Benson — were already in place in the living room. I had to strain my eyes through the blindfold to identify each of them as Adrienne led me around and onto the loveseat. Truly blinded, the guys stared off at nothing, cocking their heads and straining to listen for anything that might give them an idea of what was going on. I reminded myself to similarly pretend I couldn't see a thing lest I give away my one advantage.
Dayna, Brandi, and Dawn were the only other girls around. I assumed they had been the ones to arrange the guys and make sure everything was in its place. And as I settled in, Dayna cleared her throat, drawing the attention of everyone. "Okay guys, the rules are simple. Rule 1: You do NOT remove your blindfold. You do and there will be a LOT of pissed off girls who will make sure you never get laid in this town again. Rule 2: The girls are in charge. You stop if they tell you to stop. Rule 3: You only exist as living dildos for us. If you get too worn out to continue, we will escort you out. No sense in spending more time risking you learning the girls' identities. Rule 4: No names. Even if you manage to identify a girl, don't say her name out loud. And the girls won't say your names, either. And Rule 5: You all swallow these."
By now, Adrienne was pushing a water bottle and two pills into my hand. Even though I could see, I couldn't make out the writing on the pills through the gauzy black haze. Elsewhere, Dawn, Dayna, and Brandi were doing the same to the others. "Do I want to know what they are?" I asked quietly.
Adrienne giggled. "Trust me."
Those were two words I had come to both depend on and hate. Well, she'd never let me down yet. I swallowed the pills.
After another few seconds, Brandi went to the stairs and called up, "Ready!"
Six hot babes dressed in lingerie trooped down excitedly. Adrienne had been right, I DID know them all: Angela Chan, Monique St. Claire, Kerri Trainor, Julie Carpenter, Marian Liu, and Tracy McMillan. I shouldn't have been surprised. All six were a part of Dayna's and Brandi's crew. All six were Juniors or Seniors. All six were currently without boyfriends. And all six had entered my fantasies at one point or another during the last couple of months.
My skin started to heat up as my heartbeat accelerated. I felt a familiar chemical tingle in my loins, telling me that at least one of the pills was some kind of erectile dysfunction medication. And whatever was in the second one made me feel just a little dizzy and euphoric while also making my entire body tingle. If I had to guess, it was a tablet of ecstasy.
The water bottle was still in my hand and I chugged the rest just in case. The ten girls in the room then fanned out around us six guys, Adrienne moving to sit beside me and taking my hand. And the first girl to approach us was Tracy McMillan.
"I kinda knew you were going to come straight for him," Adrienne giggled beside me.
Tracy just grinned and then leaned over to whisper into Adrienne's ear, no doubt so that I wouldn't recognize her voice. And then the pretty blonde knelt before me, her gaze locked onto the bulge in my shorts.
Tracy McMillan was a very pretty girl and an obsessive workout junkie. Of average height, she nevertheless had a decidedly above-average body. She was very athletic, with toned limbs and an actual six-pack. She had big tits that were usually held in a sports bra whenever she bounced around our house, to go along with a muscular ass always encased in tight-fitting shorts. Her sandy- blonde hair was often pulled into a ponytail, although on this day it hung loose to stop just below her shoulders, pointing the way down to her exposed cleavage in a lacy cream-colored bra.
I shivered when Tracy set her hands down on my thighs. I let my head loll back and stared at the ceiling, not trusting myself to keep secret my ability to see while she walked her fingers up my legs and eventually began tugging at my boxer shorts. I lifted my hips off the couch cushion to help her out, and a minute later I felt Tracy's hand wrap around my engorged shaft.
"Ohhhnnn..." I groaned while her strong fingers squeezed me and began stroking. My chest began to rise and fall as I panted in arousal. The moment she bent and took me between her lips, my head fell back down. And I couldn't help but stare in wonder as the pretty Senior shoved the first four inches of my cock into her mouth.
"Oh, shit!" Dawn gasped from somewhere to my left.
Immediately, my head snapped to the left and I strained to look over; the farther the distance the worse my vision was through the blindfold. But I felt the momentary racing of my heart begin to slow down as I saw that Dawn was still fully-dressed in her lingerie and sitting beside Ryan on the other couch. Bent over his lap was a dark-haired girl, Julie Carpenter, I think. And Dawn was wide- eyed and rubbing herself inside her panties while whispering something into her boyfriend's ear.
The tension that had formed in me ebbed away. Even though I knew Dawn had been dating Ryan for over a year now, I hadn't actually seen her with another man since that Stanford-Notre Dame game so long ago, and I wasn't exactly sure how I would feel when Dawn decided to participate more actively in this orgy. For the briefest of moments, I wished Adrienne hadn't switched my blindfold — meaning I wouldn't have to watch MY Dawn getting laid by someone else — but I decided that if I knew it was going to happen, I'd rather not be blinded.
Speaking of not being blinded, while Tracy continued to bob her head up and down in my lap, I let my head almost lazily tilt around while I scanned the rest of the room. Matt Kanemura was flat on his back on one of the mattresses while Dayna was already straddling his waist, obviously bouncing up and down his cock. The lanky Hawaiian boy also had Marian Liu with him, tiny 5'0"-tall Asian girl sitting on his face while he ate her out.
On another mattress, at first I thought Brandi was on her back getting plowed by Alan Kwok. But after a sharper look, I realized the dark-haired girl was Angela Chan, not my sister. I actually couldn't see Brandi, figuring she was elsewhere.
Meanwhile, Adrienne had moved off the couch and behind Tracy, where my girlfriend wrapped her hands around the older girl and began unfastening the athletic blonde's clothing. My cock gave an extra lurch when Tracy's unfettered tits popped out, capped with the large nipples that always dented out her sports bras whenever I saw her. And after reaching out to play with her face and hair, I let my hands drift down to squeeze, cup, and caress her impressive mounds.
Tracy spent a few more minutes of blowing me and getting stripped by Adrienne. And once naked she slid onto the couch and parked her knees on either side of my hips. She fisted my cock, swabbed the head through the moisture of her snatch, and then started sinking her way down around my pole.
"Mmm ... so nice..." she murmured, forgetting her original mandate to not speak or otherwise give away her identity. I wondered why the blindfolds were even necessary. Honestly, I probably would have figured out Tracy's identity anyways from feeling her tits and the tense musculature of her arms. And since I had free use of my body and even my vision, I slid my hands onto her waist and began guiding the smaller girl up and down my shaft.
I'd initially been a little hesitant because of nerves over the unusual situation. But the longer I continued fucking the pretty blonde the more my natural sexual instincts took over. My lips found her neckline, my hands slid around her back, and Big Ben: Stud Fucker, came to life. I actually grinned as I felt the surge of adrenaline in me.
With deft fingers and stroking hands, I quickly roved around Tracy's naked body, feeling out her pleasure centers and titillating her sensitive nerves. I felt the iron- hard rigidity of my chemically-enhanced prick battering through her tight pussy. And I also felt the tingling, crawling sensation of pleasure all across my skin whenever I rubbed against her. Tracy's firm tits kept pushing against my chest, setting off little sparks of bliss in my mind. And I figured that if any of the girls had also popped e-tablets, they would certainly be more sensitive to touch as well.
Tracy coming to a screaming orgasm within two minutes would seem to confirm that theory. I wasn't even doing much with her clit or pussy; the girl actually seemed to cum from my hands stroking her back.
Her second orgasm came when I cupped her tits from below and squeezed.
Her third orgasm came when I popped a finger up her ass and bit down on her neck.
And then, revved up by THREE multiple orgasms, Tracy REALLY started to put her athleticism to use.
Now I've fucked some girls pretty hard before. In a dominant position, I often used my superior strength to plow myself in and out of their compliant bodies, pounding them without mercy. Horny, powerful, and a little on drugs, Tracy actually fucked ME. Her hands gripped my shoulders so tight I was sure she'd crack a bone. Her arms and legs flung her body up and down my shaft so fast I would have gotten friction burn if she hadn't lubricated us with her orgasms. And her teeth locked onto my neck as she bit down, adding a spark of pain to the pleasure already coursing throughout my entire body.
Tracy McMillan was an athletically-built, busty, blonde force of nature as she fucked me faster and more frantically than I'd ever been fucked. We're talking Tasmanian Devil-kind of frantic fucking. And despite all my practice at holding my orgasms at bay, when she clenched her cunt muscles and screamed her next orgasm while humping me faster than a construction worker's jackhammer, my balls uncorked and I began blasting her full of scalding hot cum.
"FUCK! FUUUUCK! FUUUUCK!!!" Tracy started yelling.
"Fuck ME!" I grunted as I felt the jets flying up my shaft to splatter into Tracy's body.
"AAAGHH!" Tracy yelled.
And all the while she never stopped humping.
When Tracy finally went still, her sweaty body collapsing heavily into my chest and pressing me against the backrest of the loveseat, I simply wrapped my arms around her and gasped for oxygen. The pure frenzy of that last orgasm made me feel like I'd just run a marathon, and even though the athletic blonde was in fantastic physical shape, even she seemed completely drained by our lustful encounter.
"Fuck, Ben..." Tracy moaned into my ear, completely ignoring Rule 4. "I've never felt like that before."
I smiled and patted her buttcheek, the tight globe feeling rock hard beneath my palm.
"I've never cum so many times so fast," she panted before kissing my cheek. "That was incredible!"
I chuckled. "Anytime."
Tracy snuggled her nose into my neck. "I just might hold you to that."
And this was only Round 1.
Adrienne had not been idle while I was fucking Tracy. My gorgeous girlfriend had been dyking it out with Kerri Trainor on a nearby mattress, and they weren't the only Sapphic couple in the room. With 10 girls and only 6 guys, some of the girls would either have to pair up or engage in threesomes (or moresomes). I grinned to myself. Leave it to Dayna to make friends with some of the hottest bisexual girls on campus.
Anyways, once I'd finished nutting my load into Tracy, Adrienne returned to us, rolling the exhausted blonde over and then parking her face between the girl's muscular thighs, noisily slurping my jism back out. Tracy could only moan and put her hand on Adrienne's head while fresh pleasures coursed through her body.
As for me, after Tracy had wiped out most of my initial energy, I closed my eyes and forced myself to move by touch as I got off the loveseat and flopped onto my back across an available mattress. It felt so relaxing to lie flat after a workout like that and also tinglingly good to feel the sheets caressing every inch of my skin. But I didn't have very long to remain idle.
Marian Liu was quick to move alongside me, taking my still hard cock in hand while she leaned in to take her first taste of my neck. She stroked me to keep me hard, eventually getting me to regain my original steel rigidity. Without words, she eventually got me to roll on top of her and almost gingerly inch my thick, throbbing weapon into her too-narrow pussy, moaning and whimpering the entire four minutes it took to finally seat me inside her almost-excruciatingly tight cunt.
For the second time, I wondered why the blindfolds were even necessary. There were very few girls I knew anywhere near Marian's 5'0" tiny stature, and she felt like a little doll beneath me as I stretched her cunt far wider than she may have been expecting. But then I reminded myself that in theory, none of us guys was even supposed to know which girls were in attendance; so I supposed it was possible one of them might guess that Marian was some other tiny, petite girl they might know. And if nothing else, the visible blindfold provided a mental "excuse" to let loose and act out on these primal urges that polite society would otherwise frown upon, so there was a benefit besides true identity-masking.
Ultimately, being stretched by my thick dick spurred Marian to a trembling orgasm, after which she got up and rather awkwardly stumbled away. Despite the incredible tightness of her pussy, I hadn't shot off, and I lay back waiting for the next girl looking for a ride.
In the meantime, I had the chance to look around again. I now saw Brandi kneeling doggy-style on a mattress, Dayna's boy-toy Kevin Weiss pumping into her from behind while she had her face buried in Dayna's crotch. Ryan was now on top of Tracy, pumping her slowly while she wrapped her strong limbs around his own very muscular body. And Adrienne was on top of Monique, the two statuesque blondes crushing their massive tits into each other while exchanging a wickedly hot kiss filled with lots of tongue-action.
Then my heart nearly stopped when I saw Dawn.
My beautiful blonde best friend was currently being pressed into the couch by Brett Benson. He knelt on the floor and I watched his ass clenching as he slowly pumped in and out of her, his hand gently caressing her large, swaying breasts. She had her head flung back, her eyes closed while she gasped on each stroke, holding onto his arms. The pleasure was evident on her face while she experienced what was perhaps only the third dick she'd ever willingly taken inside her.
I waited for the expected pang of jealousy...
There wasn't any. Dawn was my best friend, my lifelong friend, and she was finding a little physical pleasure in her life. Everything was as it should be, and I begrudged her nothing. Sure, the selfish part of me wanted her all to myself, but that wasn't how life worked out. I didn't own her, and I had no rights to tell her not to find experiences like this for herself. Hell, Dawn was just starting her third lover. Me? I was on ... oh, I'd lost count somewhere north of twenty-five. And I was in love with Adrienne, who quite likely had bedded as many different people as me. The absolute LAST thing I could ever do was call Dawn a slut.
But I had to admit ... knowing what she was doing and knowing I couldn't feel her doing it with me ... Well, it made me want her back.
Just a bit.
Meanwhile, I wasn't alone for very long. I had just sat up to stare in Dawn's direction, forgetting I was supposed to be blind, when a new naked body tackled me back onto the mattress. "Mmm..." Kerri Trainor moaned before molding her lips over my neck. I started to realize that none of the girls would actually kiss me. Perhaps "kissing" would be too intimate for this supposedly-anonymous fuckfest. Kerri did tweak my nose between her lips, however, and I thought I could smell someone else's pussy juice on her breath. Knowing the girls, it might very well be Julie Carpenter's.
Speaking of Julie, the pretty brunette was kissing another part of my anatomy, inhaling my cock to the root inside her mouth. She immediately took me deep into her throat while she actually licked my balls. And then she bobbed up and down the length of my cock, taking me into her throat with ease on every downstroke before pulling all the way back until her lips tugged at the lower edges of my mushroom cap.
My eyes blinked open as a vague sense of déjà vu filled my mind. The last time a girl tongued my balls while deep-throating me had been during Adrienne's arranged first blindfolded foursome. My first instinct, long ago, had been that Kerri and Julie were my mystery girls. And if Julie was the second girl, then the first girl HAD to be...
Reaching up to her head, I jerked Kerri's face away from mine and physically hauled her naked body further up so that I could press my face into her cleavage. The hot redhead certainly had big enough tits to fit the profile, but while they were very nice, both firm and soft at the same time, they didn't quite feel ... right. Strike One.
Moving Kerri further over, I took a nipple into my mouth and began suckling, feeling with my tongue for a familiar, pebbly texture. Strike two. Kerri was not my first mystery girl.
Almost casually, I then moved Kerri out of the way and bent my head down to see Julie, who currently still had my dick impaled in her throat. I'd always know Julie had a pretty wide mouth, perfect for this kind of oral attention, but it wasn't her mouth I was currently interested in. I reached down, fake-tapping my hands as if I were blind until I got to Julie's shoulders. And then I bodily yanked her upright and turned her around until she got the hint and moved into a reverse cowgirl position. And then with my hands on Julie's tight ass and hips, I guided her down and around my shaft.
Strike three. Julie was an accomplished blowjob artist and she had a snug pussy, but her vaginal passage wasn't close to the near skin-peeling tightness of my second mystery lover.
It's hard to be disappointed when you're balls deep inside a pretty girl. But I'd hoped beyond hope to identify my mystery lovers and for a brief time, felt the incredible excitement that I'd finally discovered them. Kerri and Julie were fantastically hot babes and I would have been thrilled to find that they were my mystery pair. It was a letdown to discover otherwise.
Fortunately, the girls didn't seem to notice or mind my brief disappointment. Julie, for one, simply started bucking up and down on top of me, feeling my thick cock prodding her snatch wide open while Kerri took the obvious hint and moved around to both kiss her best friend and paw at the brunette's tits before sliding down to lick at our joining, the same way my mystery pair had done just weeks before. They weren't THE pair, but they were still A pair. And I intended to enjoy them while I could.
Assaulted from both sides by me and Kerri, Julie quickly lit off into an orgasm. After that, I bodily yanked the post-orgasmic brunette off my dick and parked her on all fours next to me. Then once again fake-tapping with my hands to feel around for Kerri, I grabbed her as well and parked her next to Julie. And then seizing the redhead's ass in my hands, I notched my dick into her slot and rammed my way forward.
"Eeeek!" Kerri squealed as I swiftly buried myself to the hilt. And then she didn't stop squealing until I abruptly yanked out my dick, shifted over, and rammed my way back into Julie.
"Aaaahh!" Julie groaned as I penetrated her as well. And then for the next fifteen minutes I hammered the two 20-year-old Juniors until they were quite literally face-down on the mattress, drooling spit while orgasmic honey leaked out of both of their worn pussies.
In the end, I was hunched over my knees, gasping for oxygen from the exertion I'd just put myself through. The brief elation and disappointment over not solving my mystery had sent a surge of adrenaline and frustration through me, and I'd taken it out on the girls before pulling out and nutting my load all over Kerri's backside. They didn't seem to mind, however, as the pair of them looked at each other with happily sated, well-fucked expressions on their faces.
Angela Chan was the next girl to come by, and even though my head was down, I recognized her voice as she mused, "Wow ... the hell did you do to them?"
I reached my hand out, closing my eyes to ensure I blindly flailed until I touched Angela's hip and moved to grip her leg. Then I pointed toward Kerri. "I pulled out and came on ... her ... ass. Lick it off her, and I'll do the same to you."
Angela didn't know I could see her smile, but she quickly got down to start slurping. I didn't bother waiting for her to finish before I moved myself behind her and rammed my still-chemically hard cock into her snatch.
Perhaps if she'd thought about it, Angela might have gotten suspicious at how easily I'd moved into position despite supposedly being blind. But from the way she instantly started moaning up a storm, I don't think she really cared. Big Ben was on the loose.
"Mon Dieu! Fuck me! Fuck me!" Monique St. Claire wasn't even bothering to try and conceal her accent. She simply growled in my ear and clutched me even tighter on top of her while I rammed my way in and out of her juicing cunt with reckless abandon.
Presently, I bent my head lower to suck at one of her massive tits. While not as big as Adrienne's, Monique's big bosoms were probably as big as Dayna's and they jiggled quite nicely with every pounding thrust. Her curly blonde hair danced as she tossed her head left and right. And her jaw hung open while I wracked her body with orgasm after orgasm. Monique was my sixth different girl of the day. And if you counted my four roommates, by the end of this I would have nailed all ten of the girls present at some point in my life. And I had every intention that all ten of them would be singing my sexual praises for a long time to come.
Meanwhile, to my right, I heard the ecstatic cries of my girlfriend Adrienne while redheaded Kerri drove her up the proverbial wall with a buzzing vibrator and an agile tongue. And to my left, I heard Dawn matching Adrienne in volume while Tracy did her best to out-do Kerri. And further away I heard Dayna and someone I thought was Julie moaning up a storm themselves.
Unfortunately, despite the chemical-assistance, both Brett Benson and Alan Kwok had dropped out from exhaustion some time ago, forcing more girls to pair up with each other. Dayna and Brandi had pulled them into a bedroom and re- dressed them before escorting them out of the house and then rejoining the party. It was Rule 3: Once no longer useful, you get removed from the field.
Me? I intended to outlast the girls.
"Ai! Ai! AIIIII!!!!" Monique shrieked at the top of her lungs, her whole body shaking like an earthquake beneath me for what felt like a full minute while her spasms triggered me as well and made my balls evacuate their contents into the deepest recesses of her womb. I grunted and fired over and again, filling her up with my fourth load of the day while feeling my skin crawl with the after-effects of the ecstasy tablet they'd given me.
And then Monique went dead limp beneath me, her head turning to the side and her eyes dropping closed.
"Oh, SHIT!" Angela muttered. "She passed out!"
Well, I'd outlasted one girl at least.
"I'd like to wait for ... uh ... you know," I heard Ryan muttering softly. Clearly he wanted to wait for Dawn.
Dayna was with him, pulling the weary stud to his feet along with Brandi's help. "Sorry, rules are rules," Dayna replied. "It's not fair to the other girls."
Ryan, trapped by his sense of fairness, nodded grudgingly and let Dayna lead him away. Brandi, Julie, and Angela had also called it a night, although they still hung around in various states of undress, watching everything intently.
I dropped my attention back to Tracy, who had come back for an encore, wrapping her strong legs around my waist and tugging me into her with each thrust while Marian sat on her face.
Minutes later, Matt tapped out as well and left, leaving Kevin Weiss and me as the only studs left. My current fuck only lasted a short while after that, as I flooded Tracy's pussy with my spunk for the second time that day.
It was my fifth ejaculation, so there wasn't a ton of fluid. But I'd trained my body over the years to fire and fire again so I still had three healthy squirts before a couple more smaller bursts splattered inside the athletic blonde.
After I finished busting my nut inside her I rolled onto my back, my lungs heaving for oxygen. And as I let my head lay back against the mattress, I felt the pleasant creep of sleep edging in around the corners of my eyes. It would feel SO good to just take a nap right now. For hours now, the ecstasy had given me extra energy, a feeling of intimacy with my girls, and a general sense of pleasant happiness. Right now I felt like I could float away on a cloud.
But then Dawn's voice grabbed my attention. "Please," she said softly. "I want it."
I turned my head in the direction of Dawn's voice and I saw my beautiful best friend hesitate next to Tracy.
Marian, who was shifting out of Dawn's way, glanced at me before saying, "Relax. He can't see you."
Dawn nodded and then bent between Tracy's legs, burying her face in the other blonde's crotch and humming happily as she began hoovering out what cum I'd deposited there.
I rolled my head back and smiled to myself. Yeah, Dawn and I had settled into a platonic, best friends relationship. But we would always have our intimate connection and it seemed a part of that would always manifest itself in how Dawn wanted to suck my jism out of another girl. It wasn't exactly a normal method of maintaining intimacy; but it was a way Dawn could still touch (and taste) a part of me without actually touching me.
And then I felt a warm mouth closing over my semi-hard cock. After five orgasms, even erectile dysfunction drugs would have a hard time keeping my blood flow going to my dick. But the adept tongue work and sucking more than made up for it; and I felt myself getting stiff for a potential sixth round.
The girl moaned around my cock and I suddenly picked my head up. I knew the moan. And through my blindfold I looked down to see it was Dawn currently bobbing her head up and down in my lap.
Oh, Dawn ... my Dawn ... She was blowing me! She was ... touching me ... intimately ... sexually ... My heart started racing again as I thought over the implications of her crossing our self-made boundaries. Did Dawn know that I realized it was her? Even if she thought I was blindfolded, could she know I might recognize her just from her blowjob technique and the sound of her moans? Or had she somehow convinced herself that this was an anonymous blowjob she could get away with? I would never know. Ryan would never know. It could be her naughty little secret.
Just then, Adrienne came back over. She saw what was happening and gasped, clapping both hands over her mouth. Dawn heard her and pulled off my cock, looking toward my girlfriend with a pleading expression on her face.
After a brief second, Adrienne nodded. And a near desperate Dawn dove back down onto my cock and started sucking like there was no tomorrow.
That left Adrienne free to look at me. Only she knew I could see through the black blindfold and as her eyes met mine, she shook her head slowly, willing me to recognize I had to keep my mouth shut about this. Dawn couldn't know that I was aware of what was going on, and I lay my head back down while letting my hands run through my gorgeous best friend's silky hair. And despite five ejaculations, the knowledge that Dawn, MY Dawn, was sucking me was enough to get me rock hard again.
Kerri was soon next to Dawn, husking softly, "Go on. Fuck him. You know you want to."
Dawn moaned again, sucking me even harder.
"I'll sit on his face," Kerri whispered. Then her voice dropped and I couldn't make out the rest. "Just khp-ursh-quet-nd-hish-wnt-no-tss-yuuh."
Dawn moaned once more, squeezing her eyes shut and I felt her jaw trembling around my shaft. But then abruptly she pulled away, turning her head. And perhaps a bit too loud, she whimpered, "I can't. I can't do this to Ryan."
"We'll never tell," Kerri said quietly.
Dawn shook her head, glancing at me. She dropped the volume of her voice but hissed just loud enough for me to hear her say, "I probably shouldn't have even sucked him."
"But ... You love him."
Dawn just got up and fled away.
I was panting softly, my dick waving upright in the air like a wet flagpole that was slowly tilting back toward my own belly. Kerri reached out and took me in hand, stroking me a few times before glancing up at Adrienne. "Do you want him?"
Adrienne shook her head. "No. I can have him anytime. You go ahead."
The copper-redhead smiled and nodded. And so Kerri climbed on, cramming my dick into her tight cunt. And with her big tits bouncing on my face, she rode me until I blew my sixth and final load inside her.
We were the last ones. Once we were finished, the party was over. And Adrienne escorted me back into our bedroom..
58 The Favor l
DECEMBER 2002, FRESHMAN YEAR
"I was pretty sure I heard Brett and Alan's voices," Matt Kanemura stated, the lanky Hawaiian boy running his right hand through his multi-toned streaked hair before rubbing his scalp. It was the Sunday immediately after Saturday's blindfold orgy, and he, Kevin Weiss, and myself were sitting in the living room.
Kevin nodded. "So just the five of us?"
Matt shrugged. "Makes sense. Or do you think Ryan was there, too? After all, Dawn is a roommate, too."
Kevin shook his head. "Nah. Dayna's pretty protective of her little sister. And I don't think Dawn is that kind of girl. As much as I would have loved to hit that — she IS fucking hot — I doubt she was at the party. And no Dawn, no Ryan."
Matt sighed. "What about the other girls? I KNOW Monique was there. She didn't even try to hide her accent. And there was one girl who was just so tiny. Probably Marian. Although it COULD have been Ashley."
Kevin disagreed. "Marian, definitely. I recognized her giggle."
Matt snorted. "Could have been BOTH."
Kevin laughed. "Maybe. And Kerri and Julie HAD to have been there. Those girls just love to party WAY too much. Erica, too."
I decided to step in, asking "So how many girls do you think there were?"
Kevin let his head drop back. "I dunno. Probably at least fifteen. We kept going a LONG time and even if those girls wanted to cut loose, I doubt they'd want to fuck all five of us. So if we all went off like four or five times, plus threesomes, that's 25-odd fucks. Plus you know some of those girls are into other girls. So you might've done Ashley and I did Marian."
"Maybe..." Matt nodded and then broke into a grin. "Lookit you. You failed Freshman Math but you can add all that up?"
"Incentive, bro," Kevin chuckled. "When you have possibly the most amazing sexual experience of your life, you're motivated to pay attention."
I exhaled. "Think anything like that will ever happen again?"
Kevin snorted. "Nah. Wasn't that the whole point of the blindfolds? These chicks get to bang us ... just once. And then they never talk about it again, least not to us. They've notched us on their belts and go on their merry way, no one ever knowing what sluts they can be. Not even us."
Matt whistled. "Yeah, once in a lifetime..."
Kevin glanced sidelong at me. "So, no hard feelings if one of us nailed the other's girl? You know I don't mind if Dayna boffed one of you."
I shrugged. "I'm not worried about Adrienne."
"Fuck your girlfriend's gorgeous, Ben," Kevin sighed. "If I did nail her, I wish to god I could have known it and seen it."
I chuckled and shook my head.
Matt sighed. "Brandi deserves to cut loose every now and again." He snorted. "Hell, I'll easily trade nailing fifteen of her friends to let her boink you, Kev."
"Or Ben..." Kevin drawled, a sly smile on his face.
"Ben? Dude, that's gross!" Matt spat. "He's her little brother!"
"I know, kinky to think about, huh?" Kevin grinned. "With the blindfolds, he'd never know."
Matt shook his head. "No fucking way. All her girlfriends would be able to see. She'd never do it."
"Still..." Kevin chuckled. "You never know. Hey, if there was ever a time to go for it, that was her chance. No holds barred."
"Get your fucking mind out of the gutter, Kev," Matt growled. "That's disgusting."
"C'mon, Matt. Don't tell me it never crossed your mind once you found out your girlfriend's little brother was gonna be there."
I just kept my mouth shut.
Matt sighed and turned to me, changing the subject. "Some party, huh? You ever think you were going to do something that crazy once you got to college?"
I shook my head.
"Greatest fucking experience of your life, wasn't it?" Kevin hooted.
I sighed. "Maybe ... My first massive orgy on that scale, certainly. But didn't it feel ... I dunno ... surreal? Hey, did any of the girls even kiss you?"
Matt frowned. "Kiss us?"
"Who cares?" Kevin crowed. "Their mouths were certainly put to better use elsewhere on our bodies!"
I shook my head. "I dunno. I mean, yeah, the sex was great. But doesn't a part of you think it would have been better with just you and Brandi?" I asked Matt. "Or you and Dayna?" I looked at Kevin. "No blindfolds. Intimate kisses. Real emotions instead of soulless fucking?"
Kevin looked at me as if I'd suddenly turned into a wrinkly old woman. "Dude, I think you missed the point."
Maybe I HAD missed the point. Fucking that many different girls at once should have been the highlight of my sexual existence. And yet...
"I know I loved it while it was happening. But now, the morning after..." I sighed and shrugged, looking away. "I just can't help but feel that making love with Adrienne alone, just the two of us, would have made me feel happier in the end."
"Mmm..." Adrienne snuggled against my chest, rubbing her cheek against me like she couldn't get enough of the feel of my skin. "Did you have fun last night, Tiger?"
"Yeah..." I sighed, not really meaning it. I'd been feeling... off ... all day, and this was really our first chance to talk about it alone. Last night, after the party itself, Adrienne and I had pretty much just showered and then crashed from exhaustion. Then this morning, we were up and about with all our roommates. We then met up with Gwen, Robin, and Paige for dinner, all of whom of course wanted to know what the big secret was around Saturday's shindig.
I told them that Dayna and Brandi had hosted a big sex party where guys were blindfolded and the girls' friends just used us for their pleasure. None of the three girls believed me.
Anyways, Adrienne curled up to me as we got ready to sleep and asked, "So would you want to do it again?"
I winced and looked down. "Again?" I asked with trepidation.
She read the tone in my voice. "What? I though you said you had fun."
"It was ... interesting." I sighed. "But it also felt ... I dunno ... soulless..."
"You didn't seem to mind in the middle of it."
"I know, I know. The sex was great. But the intimacy was just ... weird. I mean, I felt connected to the girls, but I think that was because of the drugs. After those wore off I found I couldn't even remember what it felt like to be connected to them. And since they all thought I was blind, they certainly weren't trying to connect to me. They just wanted to ride Big Ben."
"And they certainly enjoyed riding Big Ben." Adrienne giggled. "In the morning, when you were in the living room with Matt and Kevin, Dawn and I were upstairs chatting with Brandi and Dayna. The girls all had very high praise for you, Ben."
I chuckled and blushed. Then I squeezed Adrienne a little tighter in my arms. "Maybe ... But you know, I think I'd rather have spent the night holding you just like this."
"You CAN'T be serious." Adrienne picked her head up and furrowed her eyebrows at me.
"No, really. It's all getting to be a little ... I dunno ... too much." I sighed. "I spent my entire high school career with the Big Ben reputation and now it's starting all over again."
"Is your life so bad?"
"No, of course not. But ... even when I was sleeping with girls in High School, I actually FELT something for them. Megan and Cassidy were girlfriends. I got close with Summer, Mizuho, Lynne, Candy, and the rest. Those girls MEANT something to me."
"You didn't seem all emotional over Donna or some of Helene's friends."
"And I wasn't very happy during those times, either." I looked seriously at my girlfriend. "Both those times were in the middle of breakups with you."
Adrienne bit her lip nervously and looked away. She pillowed her head on my chest and lightly stroked her fingers across my belly.
I took a deep breath and ran my fingers through her hair. "In retrospect, last night was kind of the same, just ... soulless fucking. I mean, I barely know Dayna's and Brandi's friends as it is. There's no emotional connection. If I'd actually BEEN blind it would have been even worse."
"It's just casual sex, Ben. Stress-relief. Do you think I got all emotional out of fucking Monique or Julie or whoever last night? I just wanted to unwind before finals, just like them. And I don't think any of the other guys were complaining."
I sighed. "Maybe I'm not like other guys. For them, it was a chance to bang more hot girls in one night than they'd ever dreamed possible. But it's just not a big deal to me. Been there, done that."
"Ah, the curse of the Casanova..."
"Whatever," I sighed. And then I took a deep breath, glancing down at Adrienne while continuing to stroke her hair. "You saw Dawn, at the end, right?"
Adrienne darted her eyes up to me, nodding seriously. She heard the somber tone in my voice.
"What happened with her, at the very end, was more exciting for me than the entire party before it. I didn't even cum with Dawn, but because she actually means something to me, it was just ... better. The rest was just glorified masturbation."
"Was Dawn really that special?" Adrienne asked in a slightly hurt voice.
"Oh, Adrienne. Don't take it the wrong way. I LOVE you. I CHOOSE you. But compared with the other six girls I had sex with, Dawn was the only one I have an emotional connection with. Do you understand?"
Adrienne's eyes clicked back and forth through mine for a few seconds while I simply held her gaze.
"What's going on, Ben?" Adrienne reached out and touched my cheek. "I thought this party would make you happy. Clear your boredom, remember? You just don't seem quite like yourself anymore."
"I..." I sighed and shrugged. "I dunno, maybe I'm just ... settling down."
Adrienne snorted. "Settling down?"
"Yeah..." I said softly. "Settling down ... Like, I've had my time sowing my oats. I've had my youthful indiscretions. I've gone and had my wild experiences. So no regrets. I've done everything sexual I ever wanted to just 'try'. And now I'm ready to stop and settle down."
Adrienne pulled back from me. "What are you saying?"
I turned and cupped her perfect face in my hands, running my thumbs along her cheekbones and staring deeply into her eyes. "I'm saying..." I began slowly, with solemn intent in my voice. "I'm ready to settle down ... with you ... Forever and always, right Adrienne?"
She looked rather nervous. "I meant 'forever and always' in that you can depend on me, Ben. But it's not like we're married or anything."
"Yet..." I looked at her sweetly.
Adrienne frowned and recoiled from me. "'Yet'? Ben, are you serious?"
"Look, I'm not proposing or anything right now." I held up my hands. "We're way too young and there's too much of our lives ahead of us. But..." I shrugged. "Can you imagine being married to me someday?"
She blinked a few times. "I ... uh, I hadn't really thought of it I guess."
"You hadn't?" I chuckled. "I thought every girl fantasizes about getting married and raising a family."
Adrienne scowled. "Not me. I just fantasized about a world without Adam."
I winced. "I'm sorry."
"No, it's okay." Adrienne touched my arm. "I just spend most of my effort thinking about the present and not too much about the future."
"Well, I have thought about it. And the more I think about it the more I know I would be very, very happy to spend the rest of my life with you, Adrienne. I love you." I grinned. "And now that we've gotten used to being roommates, I think we've cleared the final hurdle most young couples have to deal with before committing and settling down."
Adrienne's pretty face got tight and her eyebrows furrowed. "Settling down..." Her teeth clenched as if she had a bad taste in her mouth. And then my girlfriend rolled over and away from me, hugging herself tightly.
That hadn't gone quite the way I'd expected.
DECEMBER 2002, WINTER BREAK
"Adrienne, when's the last time you got your shocks checked?" Brandi groaned from the back seat of the cherry red Mustang convertible as we hurtled down the 5 freeway at 80mph.
"I dunno. Ben checked them out over the summer, right?" Adrienne said hesitantly and glanced at me for confirmation. Then she turned back to Brandi. "Why?"
"Ugh," Brandi groaned. "'Cause my ass hurts like hell and your sport shocks are NOT being very nice to me right now."
Adrienne giggled. "Hey, I love anal but even I wasn't crazy enough to do it right before a six-hour drive."
"I was drunk last night and I wasn't thinking ahead. So sue me." Brandi grumbled. "Actually, YOU did this to me, Ben. It's all your fault."
I rolled my eyes without taking my focus off my driving. "Not MY fault. YOU came downstairs screaming about how you needed to celebrate the end of finals."
"FINE. It's Matt's fault. HE had to fucking fly home to Hawaii the day before." Brandi groaned and shifted in her seat.
I glanced to my right and Adrienne met my gaze. We smiled at each other and shook our heads. "Try to relax, Brandi," I said. "Or turn sideways and pull your feet up or something. We'll be home in four hours."
"Grr..." Brandi growled. "FINE. But you are sooo gonna owe me a full-body massage later, Ben. I'm thinking the lavender lotion."
I chuckled, thinking it over. I'd reamed out my big sister's achingly wonderful ass and in exchange I would have to run my lotion-covered hands all over her naked body? I could live with that. "Deal."
"Anybody home?" I pulled my key from the door, glancing around the foyer. I moved forward and both Brandi and Adrienne followed in after me, closing the door to ward away the cold.
"Oh, I want a bath," Brandi groaned. She went straight for the stairs, carrying her roller suitcase with her.
"I'm all grimy, too," Adrienne added. Then she stopped and giggled. "Wanna come join us, Ben?"
I groaned and scowled at my girlfriend. She knew full well I would never be able to get away with joining the girls for a bath in the middle of the day when the twins might be around.
But they weren't around. Hell, it seemed like no one was around at all. I HAD driven pretty fast and gotten home earlier than expected, so maybe the rest of my family was out somewhere. I shooed Adrienne up the stairs and went further into the house, looking for signs of life.
And then I saw her. I hadn't seen my sweet younger sister for months and I found that despite her potential to be manipulative and bratty, I missed her terribly. One of the kitchen's lower cabinet doors was open and Brooke was bent over on all fours with her head inside while she dug around back there, perhaps pretending to search for something. While she did this, she was wriggling her ass quite suggestively in my direction.
I smirked. This was so like Brooke to greet me in this fashion. She was probably pretending not to have heard us come in, deliberately teasing me with this view. And as I stared at my sister's perky, perfect ass in those skintight jeans, my mouth watered and I felt a chubby forming in my shorts. I could already imagine holding her hips while I plunged my dick repeatedly in and out of her juicing, tight teenage pussy. I could already hear her crying in ecstasy and yelling for her big brother to fuck her even harder.
So with a knowing smile on my face, I silently crept up behind her, sank to my knees behind her jeans-clad ass, grabbed her hips, and ground my erection against her firm buttcheeks.
"Eep!" came the girlish squeal, followed by a hard [thump] as she banged her head against one of the cabinet's inner walls. And then she wriggled her ass tighter against the bulge in my jeans as she tried to back out and sit up straight at the same time.
And then she turned around. All color drained from my face and my erection faded in a split-second. "Oh, shit," I grunted.
"Ben!" Eden smirked at me while rubbing her head. "What are you doing?"
I had to blink several times while staring in astonishment at my baby sister. She'd done some serious growing up in five months, as the main thrust of her growth spurt had hit. The face was still recognizable, but the body was far more developed than I'd last remembered. Even so, now that I got a clear look at her, I wondered how the hell I'd mistaken her for Brooke in the first place. I mean, sure, she was several inches taller and was wearing a bra, but she still had the skinny hips and beanpole frame of a girl still many years from full maturity.
"Ben!" a new voice chirped behind me. I turned just in time to see Emma launch herself at me, tackling me onto the kitchen's hard tile floor so that I was flat on my back and she was sitting on my chest. I gaped in astonishment that my not- quite-13-year-old youngest sister was growing boobs of all things as she perched above me, looking down at me through the shallow cleavage in her T- shirt.
Eden giggled. "You just missed it, Em," she informed her twin sister. "Ben was rubbing his thingy against my butt."
"What?" Emma's eyes went wide as she looked down on me. "Why would you do that?"
My jaw opened and closed a couple of times, but no words nor sounds came out. I just blinked repeatedly in absolute shock at what was going on.
Eden giggled. "I don't think he realized it was me. I was in the cabinet trying to find the Christmas Tree-shaped cookie tin and he couldn't see my face. He must've thought I was Brooke."
I blinked again and managed to gurgle, "Where IS Brooke?"
Emma grinned down at me. "Last minute Christmas shopping with Mom and Dad. We stayed behind to bake some cookies." Then she grinned and turned to her sister. "So how was it?"
"What? His thingy?" Eden arched an eyebrow.
Emma nodded.
Eden shrugged. "I dunno. I was too surprised to pay attention. It was hard, though." My baby sister then turned to me. "Wanna try it again?"
"No!" I started pushing on Emma's arms to get her off my chest and free myself. But my baby sister just pivoted and reached a hand down over my crotch, grabbing my limp penis through my jeans. "Hey!" I protested.
"Aww, he's all soft already," Emma whined.
"Can you get him hard again?" Eden chirped.
"No! No!" I protested, finally getting Emma off me. And then I sat up and pulled my knees to my chest, ankles together, to prevent any further groping. "This is NOT appropriate," I barked at my 12-year-old baby sisters.
"Why not?"
"You're too young!" I insisted. "Hell, you're not even teenagers yet!"
Eden and Emma grinned at each other knowingly before turning back to me. "We will be in five days."
Ah, hell.
"So, I heard you got a little frisky with Eden this afternoon," Brooke grinned at me. My little sister, now sixteen, had grown to 5'7", although it looked like she would never reach Brandi's 5'8". But her curves were still filling out. After all, everyone in our family was a late bloomer. (Well, except for the twins, who were actually starting on time). Brooke already gotten a C-cup, bigger than Brandi despite being slightly shorter, and I wondered just how much more she had to grow.
"I don't want to talk about it." I rolled my eyes away from her and glowered at the wall.
Brooke giggled and pushed herself deeper into the crevasse between my left arm and my chest, snuggling herself into my side while we watched TV. Meanwhile, Brandi and Adrienne were in the kitchen helping Mom make dinner and talking with Dad about Cal's first winning football season in forever and their recent 30-7 shellacking of Stanford in The Big Game. Eden and Emma were off ... doing whatever. I didn't want to know.
I took a deep breath. "So how are things going with Kenta?"
"Great, great. He's a wonderful boyfriend. Jennifer and I have been keeping him busy." Brooke giggled. "But don't change the subject. Eden said she was on her knees, rummaging around the cabinets looking for a cookie tin. You crept up behind her, grabbed her hips, and started rubbing your bulge against her ass. Did you really do all that?"
I scrunched up my face and dropped my eyelids halfway, feeling like snarling. "I thought she was you," I grunted.
"Well, I can sort of see that," Brooke reasoned. "After all, the twins have grown up a LOT in the last few months. I don't think any of us sprouted quite like that so fast. They're 5'4" now, you know, and they're not even thirteen. Sure, they're skinny as twigs right now, but you know they'll grow into their bodies."
Hmph. If it were up to me, Eden and Emma would go back to being 7 years old and stay that way for the rest of their lives.
"But I wonder what was going through your head when you started rubbing yourself against her, Ben," Brooke said softly, seductively, and right into my ear.
"Nothing," I grunted.
"Are you sure?" Brooke husked from millimeters away. "If you really thought she was me, I can imagine what was going through your head. I'll bet you were thinking of reaching around to deftly unzip her jeans and then slide them off her ass, taking her panties along with them."
"Your jeans," I clarified. "Not hers."
"Whatever," Brooke waved. "Just picture the girl. You'd see the creamy whiteness of her buttcheeks, completely untanned and with such soft, perfect skin. I'll bet you'd leave the jeans around her knees, trapping her skinny legs together. Not a trace of fat on her, and you'd slide your hand between her thighs from behind to test the moisture of her pussy."
"Brooke..." I groaned.
She pressed on. "Finding her already wet, you'd still reach your hand around to the front to give yourself a better angle at rubbing her clit and spreading honey all along her pussy lips while laying your big, thick, throbbing erection into the valley of her butt crack, giving yourself short thrusts against her asscheeks just because it felt so good."
"Oh, Brooke..." I whimpered.
She continued in a quiet voice. "And while your right hand was busy stroking her clit, your left hand would glide forward along her stomach, slipping beneath her shirt until you could run your palm over her bra, tugging downward on the cup until her naked breast fell into your hand so you could rub her tender nipples raw with the coarseness of your manly skin."
"Brooke, where did you learn to talk like this?" I groaned.
"Shh!" Brooke hissed. "And just when she started moaning as her orgasm approached, you'd drag your dick backwards, tugging it through her butt crack until just the tip was still touching her. And aiming it lower, you'd press your thick mushroom head against her wet pussy entrance, settling it against her tender hole, readying yourself to push inside that forbidden, incestuous place."
"Oh, gawd..."
"Can you see it, Ben?"
"Fuckkk..." I muttered under my breath, praying no one was around to hear me.
"Let's go." Brooke sat up and grabbed my hand.
"Wha-?"
Brooke glanced to the kitchen, where sounds of the rest of our family chattering wafted out. And then her eyes fixed on me. "We're going to go make that a reality, Ben. Or would you rather be left here imagining you were doing all that to Eden?"
I got up.
Less than three minutes later, behind the locked door of my bedroom, I rammed my hips forward one last time as I began hosing down Brooke's innards, spraying my sperm into her forbidden, incestuous place.
Giggling and scooping jism up to her mouth with her own fingers, Brooke then kissed me and whispered, "Welcome home, big brother."
On Tuesday's Christmas Eve, by family tradition we all stayed home to hang out together. We found some movies on cable and I soon found myself on the big couch, surrounded by a LOT of sisters. Per usual, Eden and Emma were both using me as a backrest while I complained that they were REALLY too big to do so, especially since they'd sprouted. Brooke was in the wing chair. And both Adrienne and Brandi had propped pillows against the base of my couch, sitting on the floor and leaning back while Adrienne tilted her head to the side to rest it against my leg.
I'd spent a lot of time on this couch, and not only during the daytime. With the addition of Adrienne as an extra sibling, we'd found ourselves short 1 bed. Even though we were dating, our parents wouldn't let me and Adrienne sleep together. So in the end, I, the lone male, wound up sleeping on the couch.
After three nights, my back was not happy. I pleaded with my mom, "Come ON. The twins already know Adrienne and I are having sex." Heck, I was pretty sure the twins had heard me screwing Adrienne or Brandi or Brooke at some point during the last few days. Now that I knew that Eden and Emma had already eavesdropped on us the previous summer, I wasn't quite so careful to obscure my sexual activities. But I wasn't about to tell my mom that.
"No, Ben." Mom put her foot down. "Whether the twins are aware of it or not, on principle we're not going to make things blatantly obvious. This is still my house and my rules. You can keep it in your shorts until you get back to Berkeley."
I just growled and walked away in resignation, lest I do something to make Mom reprimand me for the philandering I was already doing in her house.
Speaking of philandering, it was just after midnight on Christmas morning when we all finished opening up our first present. My siblings and parents retired to bed, and I decided to go prowling to open up another present. After all, I had a bit of built-up tension to release.
That night, I'd gotten cleaned out in family poker AGAIN. Seriously, who knew Adrienne was such a card shark? She bluffed out my dad first, swept through Mom, Brooke, Eden, and Emma, and then completed a rather vicious takedown of both Brandi and me. I'd been sooo close to beating her, but my girlfriend somehow managed to hide pocket aces on the final hand.
Anyways, I heard the shower turn off and then went upstairs to get in before anyone else did. And so I was clad just in a towel as I entered the upstairs hallway.
"Hiii, Tiger," Adrienne's voice came from the open door to my bedroom. Brandi had once again taken control of her own bedroom while Adrienne seemed perfectly happy in mine, and I turned to see my gorgeous girlfriend/sister laying face-down on top of my bed reading a magazine, her elbows propping her up and affording me a wonderful view of her cleavage. Her still-wet hair was slicked back and slightly darkened while it dried on the terrycloth bathrobe she wore.
Did I mention I loved the wet look?
Adrienne giggled. "You should probably get into the bathroom before someone sees that." She nodded and I looked down to see that I was pitching quite the tent in my towel.
I chuckled. "Maybe I should have you do something about it first."
Adrienne rolled her eyes and shooed me away. "Maybe after you've showered. I don't sleep with bankrupt losers unless they're clean."
Ooh, a dig at my recent poker loss. I growled and for a moment, felt like going into the bedroom and playing dominant with my part-time submissive girlfriend; but I kept my ire in check and turned back to the bathroom...
... just in time to see the door close and hear the lock click. I rushed forward and jerked the knob. "Dammit! I called 'Next'!"
"You took too long. Lost your turn!" Brandi called through the door, cackling maniacally.
I snorted and turned back to face Adrienne, murder in my eyes. And then my gorgeous blonde girlfriend merely got to her knees on the bed, pressed her wrists together and proffered them forward to me. "I am yours to take... sir..."
"Again," Adrienne hissed, trying to keep her voice down.
[thwack]
"Again!"
[thwack]
"One more!"
[THWACK!]
"Nnnghhh!!!" Adrienne gritted her teeth to try and restrain her scream. The twins were probably asleep, but I wasn't really worried about them hearing anymore. However, we didn't want Mom and Dad to come investigating what was going on, especially since we hadn't taken the time to even close the door.
Adrienne's head was vibrating as she tried to hold herself together while it felt like she was coming apart from the inside. The orgasm swept through her body, causing her hips to quake at least an 8.0 on the Richter scale, my dick happily trapped inside her clenching cunt. I squeezed the flesh of her asscheeks in my hands, holding on for the ride before exhaling and feeling my dick release my creamy load into the depths of her womb.
"Ahhh..." Adrienne sighed in complete satisfaction once her climax passed. She wriggled her hips, feeling my cum soaking into her body as she let her face and chest collapse down onto the bed. "Just what I needed. Fast and dirty."
I grunted and nodded, breathing heavily myself. We'd taken less than ten minutes, just a quickie. And it was just what the both of us wanted.
"Merry Christmas, Tiger," Adrienne grinned.
I chuckled. "Best present I've gotten so far."
"Only so far," Brandi's voice cut in from behind me. "There're still more than 23 hours left."
I turned around and my eyes bugged open at what my older sister was wearing. More specifically, I was staring at what Brandi was not wearing. The towel was wrapped around her head, held in place by her hands as she finished tucking her hair into the thick cotton. That left the rest of her body completely bare, her round tits pulled high up with her posture, dark nipples erect and standing out over the small areolas. Her feet were planted just wider than her hips, opening up her bare-shaven pussy just enough to let me see some pink. And even though I'd cum just minutes before, I felt a fresh rise in my cock at the view.
Brandi let her eyes trail down my own naked body, her gaze lingering on my abs and my half-hard cock still wet with Adrienne's fluids. She smirked, and then without another word, my older sister strode confidently to her bedroom.
My eyes tracked Brandi moving away as I went to the doorway, turning to watch my sister's dimpled backside sway seductively left and right with each step. And just when she crossed into her own bedroom, the beautiful 20-year-old brunette spun around, giving me a long look at her front side, and then she slowly closed the door.
I didn't start breathing again until the latch made it's final [click].
And then a second [click] got my attention. I knew it had come from the bathroom and I spun around in a panic, seeing that the bathroom door was once again closed to me. I rushed forward and jerked the knob. "Dammit! No!"
Brooke giggled from the other side and I let out a loud groan. Then behind me, Brandi popped her bedroom door open once again. "Brooke sneak in front of you?"
"Gawddamn sisters," I growled. I couldn't believe I'd gotten shower-jacked TWICE.
Brandi gave me a pitying look and then she came back out, this time with the towel around her torso, obscuring all her goodies. Apparently she'd already unwrapped it from her head. Then my older sister went to the door and knocked twice before calling, "Brooke?"
"Yeah?" our younger sister replied from inside the bathroom.
Brandi grinned at me while calling through the door, "What do you say you and I help Ben get cleaned up tonight?"
All was quiet for about two seconds, and then the door flung open and my 16- year-old little sister was jerking on my hands with pure delight in her eyes. "This is gonna be FUN!"
"Shh," Brandi held a finger to her lips while Brooke pulled me into the bathroom. "You don't want us to get caught." But despite her warning tone, Brandi was all smiles as she dropped the towel once again to the floor.
Brooke was right. It WAS fun.
Christmas was its usual flurry of activity. We exchanged an abundance of presents with the usual assortment of DVDs, video games, books, and clothes. Mom and Dad even unveiled matching T-shirts that said, "Proud Mom (or Dad) of SIX children." Adrienne seemed especially touched to be included.
The phone lines were jammed as our parents made various calls to friends and family to wish them Merry Christmas. My sisters, including Adrienne, made a variety of calls on their cell phones. Even the twins had little silver flip-phones that seemed glued to their ears.
And I had a call to make as well, to Dawn. We chatted for close to an hour while she filled me in on the antics of Dayna, DJ, and her parents. She swore that for some reason, Dayna always reverted back to acting like a 12-year-old in the family home. I commented that if she was anything like Eden or Emma, actual 12-year-olds, she had to be a handful.
After Dawn, I set the phone aside. But calls found me as Megan Kwan and Cassidy O'Leary both called just to say Merry Christmas. We caught up about school life and promised to get the old gang back together before New Year's. Megan asked if I'd already talked to Daniel Chen or Kenny Doyle, but I just snorted. "We're guys. We don't ... chat."
Megan groaned and promised she'd field marshal everyone into getting together.
Everything was proceeding normally, just like every Christmas.
And then she arrived.
"Hi, Miss McNeil!" Emma said brightly as she opened the door to our neighbor.
The mere sound of her name sent shivers down my spine and made the hair on the back of my neck stand up. I didn't fear her, not in the slightest. But I was nervous.
Intellectually, I had known this day would come. Ever since Keira had first asked me her "special favor" back in August, I knew I would have to see her again, even though we hadn't spoken even once since I left for college. And as the sounds of Keira greeting Emma and then chatting amiably with my parents came through the house and into my ears, I forced myself to stand up and turn around to look at her.
At almost the exact same moment, she flicked her gaze over to me. And I was suddenly rooted to the floor.
Still a few months shy of her thirty-first birthday, Keira McNeil was just as gorgeous as ever. Her pale green eyes burned brightly as she looked at me, brilliant against her pale skin amidst the backdrop of her dark brown hair which flowed nicely over her shoulders. Uncontrollably, my eyes dropped lower, skipping past her nice cleavage and full bosom to her belly, which she held absent-mindedly with one hand.
It was still flat.
I blinked, refocusing my eyes to make sure I wasn't imagining things. Yeah, flat belly. I wasn't sure whether to feel disappointed or relieved.
Perhaps sensing my thoughts, a little smile came onto Keira's face. And then she nodded to something my mom said before turning toward me. I stayed rooted in place, watching as she approached me.
In the intervening two-and-a-half years since my beautiful, widowed neighbor first took my virginity, she'd seemed to have put on just a few pounds, but all of it in the right places. Her bosom seemed a tad fuller. Her hips a little wider. But overall she was still slender and stunning, her natural beauty enhanced by the memories of a young teenager worshipping her from afar.
Without a word, Keira opened her arms to me and I finally took a step forward, enfolding her in a warm hug. Once, long ago, I'd been a short, 5'2" 15-year-old with my eyes on an even level with Miss McNeil's tits. Now, I was 6'0" and I wrapped the shorter, older woman in my arms, hugging her tightly to my chest. "Merry Christmas, Miss McNeil."
"Merry Christmas, Ben."
I pulled back so we were an arm's length apart, my hands on her hips and hers on my shoulders. I glanced down between us and shrugged. "So you didn't... ?" I asked softly.
Keira smiled demurely and shook her head. "I'm still waiting for another chance with you."
AUGUST 2002, FIVE MONTHS AGO
"You want me to what?" I blurted, my eyes blinking rapidly and my breathing coming in short, desperate bursts.
Keira waited for me patiently, a serene expression on her face. And when it seemed like I wasn't about to freak out again, she calmly repeated, "I want you to give me a baby."
My eyes fluttered and I took a deep breath. A hand came up to cover my gaping mouth and I sat heavily against the backrest in shock. "You're serious."
She nodded and sipped her tea. Her movements were slow and deliberate, and when she set the mug back down onto the coffee table she confirmed, "I'm serious."
"You really want to have a child?"
"I'm not getting any younger, Ben. I'm already 30."
"Thirty's not that old. Didn't Madonna just have a kid at 42 or something?"
"It's possible, but there are more complications the older a woman gets, especially with a first child. I've still got time, but I don't really want to wait much longer. I used to think I'd have two kids before I turned 30."
"But I thought you wanted to be married again first." I arched an eyebrow. "The whole family thing, husband and all."
Keira sighed. "It's not easy. Not many men can measure up to Colin. Sean, my last boyfriend, seemed like he would have been the one, but in the end it didn't work out."
"Then try again. It's not like you're meeting nobody but losers."
Keira shook her head. "Maybe. But I don't want to put my motherhood on hold any longer. Even if I met a guy tomorrow, I wouldn't know enough about him to get married for at least two more years. And it'll probably be longer than that."
"But you'll be a single mother."
She nodded. "I know. I'm ready. Colin's life insurance will be plenty. The house is paid for. And my job is very flexible. I have the time and the resources to do this, even without a man's help."
"But having a kid will put a big dent in your dating life."
Keira shrugged. "I want to be a mother more than I want to be a wife. And if a man were truly right for me, he would accept my child."
I winced and looked away, wracking my brain for other issues. But the fact was, Keira had clearly thought this through and made up her mind. That left only one major question: "Why me?"
Keira tilted her head to the side, a hopeful smile on her face. "Because you are you, Ben."
My eyebrows furrowed. "What's that supposed to mean?"
"It means that if I really want to do this before getting married, I only have two options. One, I can go to a sperm bank and pick a donor out of a book. But the more I think about it, the more I don't want to go that route. I mean, I'm sure there are some wonderful guys who donate; but when I think of all the men I know, the only ones I can imagine actually donating are kind of creepy. They may have some good physical characteristics, but I can never be sure of their mental state."
I grimaced and nodded. Exactly what type of guy would donate sperm? I wasn't sure, and I wasn't sure I wanted to find out.
"Or two," Keira continued. "I can ask someone I know. And at the top of that list is you, Ben."
I shook my head and repeated that critical question. "Why me?"
"Because I want a man who has good qualities that would pass on to my children. You're intelligent, tall, handsome, gentle, and kind. You have a good heart. You're a good man, Ben. And I've said it many times: if you were ten years older I would never want to let you go."
"You must know some other good men."
"Some," Keira conceded. "But there are other complications. The first thing is: a man my age is a man mature enough to be a father, which would mean some serious question of whether he would want to be a father to my child. It couldn't work."
"What if I wanted to be a father to my child?"
Keira blinked and canted her head. "Would you? You're eighteen, Ben. You have your whole life ahead of you. And I wouldn't hold you responsible in any way. I wouldn't even list you on any documents. Like I said, I'm well-provided for. I just need your genetic material, Ben. I don't need a partner to raise a child with. I just need you, and I know this is a very special favor I'm asking."
I bit my lip nervously. This all just seemed so ... unreal. I started thinking of the logistics of things and I picked my head up. "So, uh, would you need me to go to a lab somewhere? How would that sort of thing work, anyways? I mean-"
Keira chuckled, a smile coming to her face as she realized I was turning the corner from whether I would do it to how I would do it. She folded her hands over her lap demurely and explained, "If that's the way you want, Ben. A fertility clinic has these rooms you can go into with some videos and magazines and you could jerk off into a cup. Or you could do it at home and drive it in."
I winced. It all seemed so ... weird.
"Or," Keira continued, locking her pale green eyes on me. "Ben, I would be very happy to do this the old-fashioned way."
My chest tightened. To be honest, the very instant she'd mentioned me giving her a baby, my head went straight to sex. I hadn't been intimate with Keira in a year and a half, back even before Adrienne blackmailed me into sleeping with her the very first time. But I'd never seriously thought she would want to re-start our sexual relationship. I had been an underage fling and that was that. "Are you serious?" I asked softly.
Keira nodded, a gleam in her eyes. "You're legal now, Ben. I don't have a boyfriend; and actually I haven't gotten laid since Sean and I broke up. I have very fond memories of you, Ben. Such passion and energy. And I must admit, I'm very, very curious to find out what else you've learned since we were last together."
My breath was coming in shorter gasps and I felt my boxers tightening. I saw the flush of pink in her cheeks and the soft pant in her exhalation while her lips parted fractionally. Keira leaned forward, and with the top two buttons of her blouse undone, the fabric fell away from her body to expose the deep line of her cleavage to my hungry eyes. And then she continued, "I'd rather have sex with you, Ben. I want to feel that thick, hard dick of yours all the way inside me. I'll bet it's gotten even bigger than I remember. You've certainly grown into more of a man from the 16-year-old boy I first seduced. I want to feel you hovering over my chest while your hips drive powerfully into my willing body. Please, Ben?"
My jaw quivered.
"I'm fertile right now, Ben. I should be in my peak fertility for the next four days or so. And if you're willing, I'd like to get as much of your sperm into me as possible from now until then, if not longer."
My chest was rising and falling now, nerves making me slightly twitchy. If this were just about sex, that would be one thing. But the concept of a pregnancy frightened the crap out of me. What did I know about actually getting someone pregnant? In practice, it would be so easy to do. But did I really understand all the consequences?
"Keira ... I'm not sure..." I managed to croak.
She seemed to deflate a little. But she nodded her head, as if expecting this. "I knew it was too much to hope you would just go for it. But I did expect some concerns. Let me help. Tell me what's got you worried."
"I just don't know that I can make a decision this ... BIG ... without thinking it over."
Keira took a deep breath, calming herself. "I understand. Like I said, I've got several days. We don't have to decide anything right now."
"I have a girlfriend."
"I know. And I've seen how important you are in Adrienne's life. She lived directly across from me and she's changed so much with you. And if it's a fidelity thing, I can certainly live with test tubes and artificial insemination."
I winced. "Actually, I don't even think that's a problem. Adrienne and I are pretty ... open..." I barked a short laugh, feeling a quick release of tension as a new idea popped into my head. "You're not bisexual, are you, Keira?"
The beautiful 30-year-old woman backed her head up in surprise. "What?"
I shook my head wryly. "Adrienne's thing. The gateway to my cock is through her pussy. If anything, she'd insist on joining in."
Keira blinked in surprise. "Uh, not really bisexual, no. But honestly, Ben, I'm not averse to the idea if that's what's needed." It was her turn to chuckle. "And I did have a few adventures in college."
Feeling a little more relaxed, I nevertheless didn't totally feel comfortable. "I just ... I'm not sure, Keira. Could I really live my life knowing you'd borne me a child, and NOT be involved in that child's life? That would forever be stuck in the back of my head."
Keira took a deep breath. "You know, at first I thought of doing it all without your knowledge. I'd have a casual boyfriend and make him wear condoms. And then I'd seduce you, get pregnant, and you'd think it was his all along. You'd never have known."
I grimaced. "I don't like the sound of that kind of deception."
"I didn't either," Keira sighed. "I couldn't do it to you, Ben. Not without your knowledge. And besides, it wouldn't be practical. There's no guarantee you'd knock me up without some serious, sustained effort. Even if we did this every day this week, there's less than a 50-50 chance of me getting pregnant. And that's assuming there are no other medical complications."
"Really?"
She nodded. "Really." She exhaled slowly. "But it's a chance I want to take. The clock is ticking for me."
I shrugged. "So what if you don't take this month? I'm still leaving for college."
Keira smiled. "Then I'd see you in December when you come back."
I blinked several times, weighing everything. Keira remained silent, letting me mull over the situation. But even still, this wasn't something I could decide right away. "I have to go home a think about it," I said apologetically.
"You sure?" Keira asked weakly, but hopefully. "THIS doesn't seem to want to think about it." She patted my bulge while leaning forward again to offer me a fresh glimpse of her cleavage.
I grimaced and forced away the flush of sexual adrenaline that shot through my spine. My lower lip quivered and I calmed my breathing. "Keira. Please."
"Sorry, sorry." She backed away and exhaled. "I understand. Go home and think about it."
I nodded and started to get up. But I stopped myself and turned back to her. "I'm assuming this is the sort of thing you'd want to keep private, even from my mom."
Keira winced, but nodded in confirmation. "I'm sorry."
"No, it's okay. I understand." I took a deep breath. "I'll see you tomorrow."
DECEMBER 25, 2002, CHRISTMAS DAY
Keira stayed and chatted with the family for a couple of hours. Like every year, Mom invited her to stay for dinner. And like every year, she declined and explained that she would be having dinner with her mom in Pasadena.
But before she left, Keira asked my mom if I could walk her home. She just wanted to talk to me.
Mom smiled but had just a trace of tightness in her eyes as she told me, "Don't take too long, Ben." There was a light warning in her tone, and I knew I would have to return before Mom began to suspect I was having sex with my beautiful, older neighbor.
After I'd turned her down in August, Keira had said she would go to the sperm bank to get inseminated. But her flat belly had seemed to indicate otherwise and while I'd wanted to ask her in detail what was going on, I didn't have the opportunity with so many people in the house. But the instant we were out on the sidewalk and alone, I asked the question that had been bugging me all night.
"So you never went to the sperm bank?"
"No." Keira shook her head in the negative. "And I won't. I'm just not comfortable with it."
I took a deep breath. "And you never found another donor from someone you know?"
Keira glanced downward. "I'm sorry to put this on you, Ben. But it's you or no one. I've been waiting for you. I've been off my birth control for six months and haven't had sex with anyone since Sean and if you turn me down again, I..." she took a deep breath. "I guess that's just my fate."
Now I felt REALLY guilty. Was it really such a big deal to me? This was a life- changing thing for Keira, and I had the power to do it for her. I still loved her, in a way. I wasn't IN love with her, but I would never forget my first and I would always love her for what she'd done for me.
"Please, Ben." Keira clutched my arm tightly. "I'll be ovulating next week. For me, Ben. Please?"
I knew it would come back to this. I took a deep breath and turned to her. "Keira, I'm sorry, but I can't. I told you why when I had to refuse in August."
She deflated visibly. "I was hoping you might have changed your mind. And we can practice from now until next week. Maybe my egg will come early?"
I sighed and shook my head. "The reasons haven't changed."
"But you said yourself you could live with me having your child."
I closed my eyes and nodded. Everything had come out the very next day back in August when I'd returned to tell her 'no'. "I could live with it. I care about you a great deal Keira and if it was just about me, I would happy to do this for you."
"That's all that should matter."
"But it isn't. It wouldn't be fair to the rest of my family. How could I hide from my parents that they had a grandchild?"
She shook her head. "It wouldn't really be THEIR grandchild. It would just be my child. I just need your genetics, Ben, not your family connections."
I shook my head. "You can't undo the blood." I took a deep breath and stopped in front of her porch. "And there's more than that now, Keira, something else I decided more recently."
Her green eyes were dull and she took her own deep breath, calming herself before asking, "What?"
"I LOVE Adrienne, Keira. I can imagine being married to her someday, maybe even right after we graduate from college." I held Keira's hands in my own and stared into her eyes, willing her to understand. This woman had given me so much thoughtful, mature advice; she HAD to understand my reasoning
"I want my wife to bear my children, Keira. And how could I tell her that I'd fathered a child before her? How could I tell my wife that? Hiding a grandchild from my parents is one thing. Yeah, for them, maybe I could think it's just a sperm donation. But to hide a child from my wife? I couldn't do it. I won't do it. Do you understand?"
Keira shrank, all remaining life flooding out of her. She let out a long exhalation, air whistling out through her lips for what seemed like forever before she stopped and bowed her head. She was silent for a long while, looking so visibly crushed that I stepped forward and hugged her, feeling the small tremors throughout her body as she tried valiantly not to cry.
In the end, Keira just picked her head up and stared into my eyes, nodding slowly. "I understand. It's not the outcome I might have wanted, but I do understand, Ben." Her voice cracked. "Your reasons are very valid, and I'm proud of you."
"Proud of me?"
She smiled. "You're finally becoming the mature man I knew you could be. Most 18-year-old boys would have jumped at the chance to knock me up, consequences be damned. Hell, 16-year-old Ben would have done it three seconds after I first asked. But you thought it through and considered how it would impact your future."
Her words said she was proud of me. Her face said she was crushed, with the moisture in her eyes to prove it.
"I'm so sorry, Keira."
"It's okay." She inhaled, stood up, and seemed to regain her previous stature. "It's okay. I knew this was a longshot at best, especially after you turned me down in August. I guess I just held out some small hope that you would change your mind. It IS, after all, my only real chance at a child."
The guilt slammed back into me. "Keira, I'm sorry."
Keira shook her head. "Don't be. What is meant to be is what is meant to be." She got on her tiptoes, pulled my head down, and kissed me softly. I felt a surge of warmth pass from her body into mine through our lips. Then she turned and went into her house, but not before I saw the first tear roll down her cheek.
I'd hurt Keira. Yeah, I thought I'd made the right decision, but I cared deeply for her. This one thing could have given her so much happiness, literally changed her life. Didn't she deserve that from me? Hadn't she changed my life so much for the better? I simply wouldn't have been the sexual creature I was if it wasn't for her teachings. I would not have lived my extraordinary life if it wasn't for her. Didn't she deserve something back from me? If I was capable of doing this special favor for her, shouldn't I?
"You should do it, you know."
"Huh?" I was sitting on a bench on the back patio, holding a steaming mug of hot apple cider in my hands while staring off at nothing. My jacket was pulled around me to ward away the cold.
Adrienne giggled and rubbed my leg while she sat down beside me, wearing her own warm jacket and holding her own steaming mug. The two of us were the only ones outside, and the sliding door was closed, so she felt free to speak candidly. "Miss McNeil. She wants you. I can tell. And you looked like you were trying to decide if you should sleep with her."
I arched my eyebrow in surprise.
My gorgeous girlfriend grinned and tucked a lock of blonde hair behind her ears. "I know everything, remember?"
You don't know this, I thought.
"So when was the last time you boinked her?"
"Who, Keira?"
Adrienne nodded.
I exhaled. "Before you seduced me the very first time. You saw us and then blackmailed me into fucking you, remember?"
Adrienne giggled, looking off into the distance as if she could peer back into the past. "That feels like AGES ago. We were both different people then."
I sighed. "Yeah..."
"So you should do it."
I smiled wryly. Adrienne didn't know what she was suggesting. "Ah, I don't think she's bisexual, Adrienne."
"Neither was Allie. Nor Helene. Nor Stephanie." My girlfriend giggled. "But that's not a big deal in this case. Miss McNeil's got a prior claim on you and I'm not going to make her be with me just to be with you. After all, in a strange way, I owe her for providing me the leverage to be with you in the first place."
I shook my head, thinking of all the twists and turns that had brought us to this point. I sighed. "It's not that simple, Adrienne."
My girlfriend shrugged and held my arm. "Maybe. I don't pretend to know what kind if history you two have. But just know that it's okay with me if you visit her while we're here. Okay?"
I tried to take Adrienne's offer for what it was and just nodded. "Okay. Thanks, Adrienne."
Her hazel eyes twinkled. "Just gimme details if you do."
I slept fitfully, simultaneously horny and feeling guilty all night. My mind swirled with thoughts of Keira and her unusual request. A part of me had hoped the issue would just go away with time, but five months later, it clearly hadn't. I was torn between my old lust for the beautiful older woman and my hesitance to get involved in a potential pregnancy I couldn't possibly comprehend.
It didn't help that the couch really wasn't that comfortable, preventing me from falling into a truly deep sleep. I woke up several times for no apparent reason before twisting positions and trying to fade into unconsciousness again.
But then I felt something tickle my balls, and with a start, I jerked awake.
"Mmph!" a girl moaned and I realized I'd just shoved my dick an inch into somebody's throat. She took it like a trooper, gagging only slightly and keeping her head down, breathing heavily through her nose until I pulled back. And then she resumed rhythmically pumping my shaft in her hands and sucking on the mushroom head as if I'd never interrupted her.
My eyes fluttered for a brief second, giving me just enough time to see the dark- haired head bobbing up and down in my lap before my heavy eyelids closed themselves. I was sooo exhausted, feeling like I hadn't gotten ANY sleep at all. And right in this moment, I would like nothing better than to bust my nut into my sister's throat and go right back to sleep.
"So good..." I groaned and reached my hand down to touch her head. I felt the silky locks of my sister's hair, running my fingers through her scalp while my eyes remained closed and I surrendered to the immense pleasure she was producing in me. I wasn't even sure if it was Brandi or Brooke yet.
Maybe it was both. I felt my cock being pulled out of her mouth and for a moment, there were too many hands on my shaft as I was tilted downward just a bit and then a different mouth surrounded my prick. I groaned in blissful ecstasy as the second girl moved down until my cock hit the entrance to her throat, then she pulled back and returned downward, fucking me with her mouth.
My head lolled to the side as I teetered on the edge of unconsciousness. The girls passed me back and forth a few times while I simply enjoyed their oral attentions. Normally I could identify which girl was which by their technique, but my brain was so much leftover mush that I didn't even bother to attempt identification.
And then I felt the telltale buildup of pressure in my balls, I groaned just once in warning, and began blasting my load with extreme force into the hot sucking mouth.
"Aack!" the girl choked and pulled off my prick. Her hand reflexively squeezed tighter while she continued pumping the shaft. And I felt even more jets of cum firing upwards into the air. My cock was angled just a bit to the right, off the edge of the couch toward the girl who'd been sucking me, and I didn't feel any of my jism splatter back onto me.
"Eeep!" the second girl squealed as I continued firing pearly ropes. "It's getting everywhere!" she chattered excitedly.
Then the pitch of the voices caught my attention. I was still half-dead to the world, but a warning bell went off in the back of my head and I pried my eyes open, horror spreading across my face.
Both my sisters turned to look at me, pleased expressions on their faces. The one nearest to me had several splatters of cum painting her from cheeks to chin; and she absolutely beamed, quite proud of herself. She brushed her bangs back from her face and her eyes twinkled with delight. "That was so cool!"
"Eden!" I hissed at my baby sister, open shock on my face. "What the hell did you do?"
"What does it look like I did?" my baby sister said brightly before scooping a dollop of jism off her cheek and popping it into her mouth. "Brooke was right. It doesn't taste bad at all."
"Lemme taste! Lemme taste!" Emma was right beside her, eagerly reaching out to scrape some cum off Eden's cheek and then popping it into her mouth as well.
"Brooke said you get it however you can, but it's much better directly from the source," Eden said matter-of-factly.
In response, Emma nodded and reached for my dick again.
"Emma! Emma!" I exclaimed in a panic as I batted her hands away from my groin.
"Aww. No fair! Eden got to taste it directly!"
"I only got one shot," Eden sighed. "I couldn't taste it very well. We have to do it again."
"NO!" I hissed, only now thinking to keep my voice down. Our parents slept like the dead, but I would be dead if they actually woke up and came downstairs.
"Aww, why not?" Emma pouted.
"BECAUSE! You're not supposed to be doing this!" I bit out rather harshly.
"But I wanna play with it!"
"My dick is not a toy!" I hurriedly tucked myself back into my pajamas, removing my pecker from view.
"But-"
"Emma, NO! Ohmigod!" I blurted in exasperation. "What did you girls just do? Oh-my-fucking-GAWD! This isn't happening!"
"It already happened," Eden pointed out.
"Why did you do this? You didn't even ASK me!"
Emma shrugged and looked at Eden. Eden turned to me and shrugged as well. "Brooke said you'd probably freak out. Better to ask forgiveness than permission. She said you'd NEVER give us permission."
I blinked in absolute shock and awe at my baby twin sisters. "Oh. My. GAWD!" I groaned and put my hands over my head. "This isn't happening. This isn't happening..."
Eden just turned away, grabbing some tissues off the coffee table to clean up her face. I tried not to look. After all, it was MY cum drying on my baby sister's face. "You're just little girls..." I moaned.
"We're thirteen!" Emma protested vehemently. "We're grown up!"
"You're NOT grown up! You only turned thirteen..." I wracked my brain for the date. "TODAY! Like five hours ago!"
Emma nodded. "Brooke said we had to wait for our birthday. Only teenagers are old enough to have sex. Even blowjobs."
"Who made that rule?"
Eden and Emma looked at each other. "Uh, Brooke did. We wanted to try this last summer but she made us wait."
"New rule! You have to be ... sixteen! No, eighteen!"
Eden rolled her eyes. "Brooke said she first did it to you when she was fourteen. And you didn't even let her make you squirt. You let US make you squirt."
"I didn't know it was you!"
Emma shrugged. "But you seemed to like it. So we did good for our first time? I was really, really nervous."
"We're NOT talking about this."
"We already are, Ben," Eden pointed out.
I buried my face in my palms. "This is not happening ... This is not happening..."
Eden sighed. "Let's go, Em. I think Ben needs some time to think. Brooke was right. He really IS freaking out."
This was SO wrong.
"I'm all squishy now," Emma said. "Wanna lick each other?"
So, SO wrong..
59 The Favor ll
I was in complete shock for the rest of the day. I avoided my baby sisters like the plague, only interacting with them enough to keep Mom from getting suspicious. The LAST thing I needed was for her to start questioning what had happened between me and the twins.
Fortunately, Mom was too busy running around for the twins' birthday party. Brandi and Adrienne were helping out as well, but my girlfriend picked up on my mood along the way.
While the girls played around and I sat in a corner of the living room by myself, Adrienne quietly came up to me and sat in my lap, wrapping her arm around my shoulders. "Hey, Tiger. What's wrong?"
"Nothing, nothing." I stared off into space, sipping my coke and mentally flogging myself. How could I have let this happen? Why had my body betrayed me? Why hadn't I stopped it before it got out of hand?
Adrienne didn't buy it. She stroked my cheek and tenderly asked, "Ben, what happened?"
I turned my head away from her hand. I didn't deserve to be tenderly stroked. I'd let two barely 13-year-old girls suck me off. My baby sisters no less. I was lower than cow dung. "I don't want to talk about it."
"Why not?"
"I DON'T want to talk about it."
"Ben, something happened," Adrienne said seriously. "You can tell me anything."
How could I tell her? How could I tell a young woman who had been sexually abused as a child that I let two 13-year-old girls suck me off? Hell, if they'd done it six hours earlier, they'd have been TWELVE. I was the adult. I was responsible. Adrienne would never forgive me.
"No. Nothing happened," I said sternly.
"Ben-"
"NOTHING. HAPPENED." Was I convincing her? Or convincing myself? Maybe both.
"Come on, Ben! Adrienne!" Brandi was standing over by the sliding door. "The twins are opening presents. Did you already get the girls something?"
"Ben already gave us a present!" Eden chirped from behind Brandi.
"But only one," Emma complained with a twinkle in her eye. "He has to give us the other one before the end of the day!"
So, SO wrong.
Where had I gone wrong? Yeah, Eden and Emma weren't actually my children or anything, but I felt like I'd had a very strong hand in raising them since their infancy. I still remembered their tiny hands wrapped around my fingers when I was just 6 years old while they sat in their side-by-side bouncers. I remembered giving them horsy rides around the carpeted family room. I remembered carrying them on my shoulders around Disneyland because they wanted to see over the crowds. They were my little girls. My little angels...
... and I'd defiled them.
In all fairness, was it really my fault? I was asleep, unconscious when the girls did it to me.
But I should have woken up. I should have stopped them. This HAD happened once before. Brooke had pulled the same stunt when she was fourteen. But I'd stopped her and held her at bay until finally taking her virginity at fifteen when we were all at camp. She'd had more time to think about it and consider everything. No matter what, Eden and Emma were barely teenagers and couldn't possibly have the mental maturity to understand what they were doing. They were curious, and BROOKE told them it would be easier to ask forgiveness than permission.
Brooke was right about one thing, I NEVER would have given the twins permission. But she still shouldn't have told the girls to just molest me in my sleep.
"Gawd dammit!" I hissed under my breath as I jerked to my feet.
Mom poked her head out of the kitchen. "Ben?"
I looked up, feeling embarrassed for my momentary outburst. "Uh, nothing." Then I glanced outside, where the birthday party was winding down and Brandi, Adrienne, and Brooke had started the cleanup. I set my jaw, and with murder in my eyes I strode out the door and made a beeline for my younger sister.
"Hey!" Brooke chirped in mild pain when I roughly grabbed her arm.
"We need to talk. NOW."
Brooke took one look at my eyes and went quietly, letting me more or less drag her inside the house and up the stairs. Brandi and Adrienne looked after me with curious expressions, but neither made a move to follow us.
A minute later, I locked my bedroom door and glared at Brooke. Clearly, she recognized we weren't up here to have sex. In fact, she looked rather frightened of me in this moment. There was fire in my eyes and ice in my veins; and my muscles flexed in anticipation of destroying something. I don't think I had ever been this mad at her.
"What did you tell the twins?" I raged in tone but not in volume. I think the quietness of my voice unnerved Brooke even more.
"So I guess they did it, huh?" she smiled weakly. "They get further than me?"
I set my jaw and looked away. She'd find out from the twins eventually, anyways. "I was exhausted. I didn't even open my eyes."
"So they did get further."
"They finished me off."
"Really?" Brooke's eyes popped open. "Wow."
"This is NOT impressive!" I barked. "Why did you put them up to it?"
"Me? Hell, I didn't put them up to it," Brooke stated defensively. "I was all I could do to hold them off this long. They're curious, Ben."
"Those girls knew WAY more of what to do than mere curiosity."
My little sister shrugged. "So I gave them a few blowjob tips. And who better to practice on than you?"
"They're TWELVE!"
"Thirteen," Brooke corrected.
"BARELY."
She just shrugged. "I had to give them something. If it wasn't you, they'd have gone after this Sergio Lopez kid."
"Would YOU have at their age?"
"No. But then I was still scared of sex. The twins aren't. They're a little reckless, actually. They want me to tell them and show them EVERYTHING. And yes, I honestly think they'd have gone after Sergio if you turned them down."
I sighed and started pacing. Where had I gone wrong? Even if they weren't my children, I HAD done my best to be a big brother, to teach them, and to raise them well. Yeah, I hadn't wanted to talk about sex with them because I thought they were too young for it. Hell, I didn't have a clue about sex when I was thirteen. I was still practically taking showers with Dawn at camp at that age.
But then again, Dawn and I HAD been playing the show me yours game for years before that. She'd seen all of me and I'd seen all of her many, many times. I hadn't been overly curious because Dawn gave me all the new information I needed.
The twins didn't have that. Was it only natural for them to be curious?
Hell. If I couldn't even keep the twins from getting involved in sex before they were ready for it, how was I going to figure this out when I had children of my own? How do parents do it? How did my parents SLEEP at night knowing what Brandi, me, and Brooke were up to.
"C'mon, Ben," Brooke said softly. "Better you than some boy at school. Right? I know I'm more relaxed knowing the twins got to you for this first experience instead of fumbling around somewhere with Sergio Lopez."
"I never wanted this for them," I said mournfully.
"I know. That's why I told them you'd never give permission. You're still wrapped up into thinking this is somehow your fault, aren't you? Well it's not, Ben. I knew what I was doing when I tried to seduce you. The twins know what they're doing to. You're not forcing anybody. But it IS what is best for them."
"They're so young."
Brooke shrugged. "They grew up with three older siblings who were pretty sexually active, right in this house. They couldn't help but learn more at a younger age than us."
"Isn't this EXACTLY why Mom wanted us to keep things secret from them until they were older?"
Brooke canted her head. "Maybe. But Pandora's box is already open."
I smirked and turned back to look at my sister. "Pandora's Box?"
Brooke grinned. "Yeah. We just did Greek Mythology in class."
I shook my head and sighed. I had to figure out what to do from here on out. "Brooke, are you sleeping with them?"
She shook her head. "No. But I've been there when they were doing each other. They actually started that without me. Masturbating themselves turned into masturbating each other. They figured out to lick each other on their own. So when I found out, I gave them a few pointers. But no, I haven't joined them. I figured they were too young myself."
"You were right."
"But that's changing very quickly, Ben. They're growing up and they're growing boobs and pubic hair and everything. They're developing faster than Brandi or I did."
I sighed. "Don't remind me. If I had my way they'd be 7-year-olds forever."
Brooke shrugged. "Life happens. Things change."
I exhaled slowly. My anger with Brooke was completely gone. It wasn't really her fault. I nodded and conceded, "Okay, Brooke. Okay." Then I turned for the door.
"So Ben..." she began, leaning back and thrusting her tits upwards. "Since we're up here, maybe we could-"
"Brooke," I warned sternly.
"Okay, okay," she conceded as she got up. But she winked at me as she went out the door.
I sighed. Little sisters could be such PAINS.
Late at night, I was expecting it when the twins came downstairs to my couch. Brandi and Adrienne had sensed I was in a weird mood all day and didn't make any seduction attempts. Brooke stayed away as well. And sure enough, after all the showers were done and all three older girls were in their rooms upstairs, two just barely 13-year-old little sisters arrived in the family room well past their bedtime.
I sighed and sat up on the couch, patting the cushions on either side of me. It wasn't like I could sleep anyways. Eden and Emma quickly settled onto the couch, hugging me from both sides with their heads resting on my shoulders.
"I keep forgetting how much you two have grown," I said softly. "I still remember when you both fit underneath my armpits."
The girls giggled and Eden spoke up first. "We're growing boobs, too. Wanna see?"
I sighed. "Not really, kiddo."
"I'm not a kiddo anymore, Ben. I'm a growing young woman," Eden replied proudly.
"You'll always be a kiddo to me. Even when you're forty." I raised my hand and gave my baby sister a noogie, rubbing my knuckles lightly into her head. She giggled and tried to bat my hand away.
At almost the same time, Emma slid her hand around my waist and to my crotch.
"Hey! Hey!" I pulled her hand back.
Emma sighed. "You're not comfortable with us doing this, are you? You still think we're too young."
"You ARE too young, Emma."
"Was it really so bad? The blowjob?" Eden asked softly. "I thought we did pretty good."
I felt a pain in my forehead and I raised my hand off of Eden's shoulder to pinch it. "It was ... fine, girls. But that's not the point. I mean, what are you going to do when I'm gone? Are you going to be giving blowjobs to other boys?"
"Eww, no!" Emma recoiled from me. "Other boys are icky. I mean, they're cute and all, but ... I dunno ... We don't know them. We don't trust them."
"But what if you really like them? And what if they want you to do things with them?" I asked softly. "What if they tell you they love you?"
Eden waved me off. "Brooke and Brandi both already warned us boys will say the L-word to get anything. Brooke told us about her first boyfriend, Perry. A teenage boy doesn't actually KNOW what love is. They're just horny. They LUST us, right Emma?"
Emma giggled.
"But what if YOU get horny? What if they offer to lick you if you'll give them a blowjob?"
The twins paused and looked across me at each other, communicating telepathically. The Eden spoke for the both of them. "We're not sure."
It wasn't exactly the most reassuring of answers. I wanted to cling to the 'we don't trust them' decree and less so on the 'we're not sure' response. "I just want you both to promise me something, okay? Promise that you'll always protect yourselves. You think your body is changing? Every teenage boy has a million hormones running around telling them to have sex and do every single possible thing they can with a girl. If you kiss them, they'll want to touch your body. If you let them touch your body, they'll want to touch you ... uh, down there."
"Our pussies," Emma stated helpfully. I winced, hearing my baby sister say the word 'pussy'.
"Right. And if you give them blowjobs, they'll want to have sex. Enough is never enough and they'll ALWAYS want more."
"Would it really be so bad?"
"You could get pregnant."
"Oh, we KNOW we're not having actual sex. Brooke said Mom would put us on the pill at fifteen when we were ready."
"So you SWEAR you'll wait at least that long?"
Eden grinned at me. "Will YOU make us wait that long?"
I arched an eyebrow. "Huh?"
Emma beamed at me. "It's simple. Brooke told us there's no one better in the world to introduce us to the world of sex than you. You love us, Ben. You've ALWAYS been there to teach us. Learning how to swim. Riding bikes. Playing basketball. We've always come to you because you're the best. This is the same thing, right?"
I blinked a few times.
Eden chimed in. "And we asked Brandi and Adrienne, too. They both said we should wait for you. That you would know when it was time."
I sighed. "If it was up to me, I wouldn't have let you give me the blowjob this morning."
Eden shrugged. "But we still knew we had to practice on you. But we promise we'll wait on the sex thing. I don't want my first time to be while you're asleep." She giggled cutely.
Emma grinned. "So circle your calendar, Ben. Two years from now you're going to teach us about sex!"
I groaned and sighed and gripped the girls tighter around me. Two years was a long time. Maybe I could come up with something else by then. "Okay. Two years," I conceded. "But you have to promise to save yourselves for me. No sex with anyone else, got it?"
Eden and Emma looked at each other again before nodding to me and solemnly swearing together, "We promise."
I sighed and relaxed.
"So now are you gonna let us practice giving you blowjobs?"
I winced. "Girls ... I still feel really ... weird ... about that. Thirteen or not, I still think you're too young for blowjobs. Brooke was at least fourteen."
Emma pouted, biting her lip. But Eden nodded and looked at her twin. Something non-verbal passed between them, Emma nodded, and then Eden looked up at me. "Okay. We'll wait until you're more comfortable with it," she conceded before adding, "For now. But you have to do something else for us."
I sighed. Manipulative little witches, they could be. "What?"
Eden batted her eyelashes and smiled prettily. "We want you to teach us how to kiss a boy. Brooke's been helping and we've been kissing each other, but she won't kiss us herself and it still doesn't feel quite right. Brooke says kissing a boy is so much different and that we have to wait for you."
"Uh..." I began.
"And the thing is: we STILL remember that kiss you and Dawn gave each other at the Garden of Me," Eden sighed nostalgically. "We want to kiss like THAT."
"It's not that simple. Dawn and I were sooo in love."
"Don't you love us, too?" Emma pouted.
"Of course. But also, Dawn and I had a lot of practice with each other before we got that good." I jerked my head back, instantly wishing I could un-say those words.
Eden giggled, ready to pounce. "Then I guess WE'LL just have to have lots of practice, too."
I sighed at the expected retort. And then my eyes went wide as my barely 13- year-old little sister climbed into my lap, her 5'4" height putting her face directly in front of mine. "I'm going first," she pronounced.
I felt my body tense up, but Eden brushed my hair back from my forehead, staring adoringly into my eyes. "I've wanted to do this forever, Ben," she said softly. "Just relax," she soothed as if SHE were the expert, and somehow I felt some of my tension melting away. "I love you, big brother."
She sounded just like Brooke. Hell, she was starting to look like Brooke. Her face had elongated from the round chubbiness of a little girl towards the angular look of a young woman. She'd grown out her bangs and brushed them back, no longer sporting the square kiddy cut she'd had for so many years. She really was growing into a very pretty teenage girl.
And I loved her. I would always protect her and teach her. And there was no one else in the world I wanted doing this but me. So as Eden tilted her head, closed her eyes, and puckered her lips, I closed my own eyes and drew her face close to mine.
It wasn't a kiss of passion. No matter what, I couldn't dive headlong into a liplock with my baby sister, who was still just so young in my eyes. But I couldn't ignore anymore that there was a very naughty sense of lust inside me. I'd been fighting it for a while now, refusing to admit to myself that the twins were growing up into young women who had hormones and sexual urges. The protective big brother in me wanted to insist they were still too young, but their physical development and obvious arousal seemed to indicate otherwise. And as Eden's lips parted to allow my tongue to enter, I felt a surge of that buried, naughty lust pouring through my veins.
Now I knew how Brandi had first felt two years ago. So wrong ... and yet so right.
Eden's eyes were still closed when I pulled my head away. The entire kiss had lasted perhaps ten seconds, and I searched her face for any sign of remorse. Of course, there was none. Eden simply sighed happily with a little smile, taking a long time to savor the rush of feeling before she eventually opened her eyes and breathed, "Wow..."
Well, perhaps it had been a little more passionate than I'd thought.
But just as I started to stop and think about what I was getting myself into, Emma was right beside me and grabbing my head. "My turn!"
"No, no," I shrugged Emma off my hand. "That's enough for today. Besides, Mom, Dad, and the girls will be home any minute from their shopping trip." I exhaled. "If they aren't home already." Then I went to open the twins' bedroom door and let myself out.
Immediately, I came to a dead stop at the woman blocking the doorway. "Adrienne! Hey..."
Eden and Emma practically hid themselves behind me. I was acutely aware that my hair was messed up, my face was flushed, and I looked guilty as all hell. "I, uh ... This isn't what it might look like."
Adrienne glared at me, clenching her teeth; and she pointed to my (her) bedroom. I supposed it could have been worse. When she caught me having sex with Brooke she ran out the front door faster than lightning.
My girlfriend waited for me to exit the twins' bedroom and I marched down the hall in front of her, walking my green mile and struggling to breathe. I had to come up with a perfectly rational explanation for what I was doing, but my mind was racing so fast I couldn't think straight.
"Sit in the chair," Adrienne ordered once we got to my bedroom. I sat, half- expecting Adrienne to pull out the handcuffs, lock me in place, and then start throwing things at me when I couldn't run away.
But Adrienne looked to the door and both Brooke and Brandi came in as well, Brandi locking the door behind her. I hadn't even noticed my two other sisters were in the hall. Then the three of them sat on the bed facing me: Brooke on the end looking a little sheepish, Brandi in the middle looking curious, and Adrienne closest to me while seething behind a clenched jaw.
"Ben," Adrienne said in a soft, cold voice. "Tell me exactly what you're doing with the twins."
I took a deep breath. And then I told them.
"I'm sorry. I should have known I could trust you," Adrienne apologized twenty minutes later.
"Some trust. I didn't stop them," I sighed mournfully, thinking of the first blowjob.
Brandi cut in. "But you stopped it then and there. You didn't let it get any farther. And to be honest, I'm pretty impressed you've convinced them to stop at kissing for now."
"For now," Brooke remarked.
"Wait, you're really not about to castrate me?" I looked at Adrienne.
"Hey! We need those!" Brooke whined.
My girlfriend chuckled and shook her head. "Clearly, you're not the child molesting type, Ben."
"Depends on your definition," I moaned.
Adrienne waved me off. "You're not taking advantage of the twins and you even got them to back down."
"For now," Brooke emphasized again. "Give those two an inch and they'll take the whole baseball field."
The three of us frowned at Brooke with arched eyebrows. Brandi actually grunted, "Huh?"
"First base, second base ... Oh, you know what I mean," Brooke rolled her eyes.
Brandi sighed. "Still, they're ahead of schedule."
"I told you," Brooke insisted. "Your fault anyways. YOU started all this two years ago."
Brandi sighed. "Don't remind me." Then my older sister flicked her eyes up to me. "But it's still worth it."
Brooke grinned. "Hell, yeah."
I held my hands up. "Now what?"
Adrienne exhaled and shook her head. "Mom is sooo gonna find out."
"Mmm..." Emma moaned and rubbed her crotch against my leg. She was actually lying on top of me, trying to shift her hips so that she could rub her crotch against the bulge she felt against her belly; but I kept my hands on her ass, squeezing the 13-year-old's perky globes and keeping her in place while we french kissed with plenty of tongue.
The twins were VERY fast learners. Then again, they'd been practicing with each other under Brooke's supervision, so it wasn't like they were total novices. And for now, they seemed to really, really enjoy the simple act of making out.
I thought back to my own first kisses, with Dawn at camp so long ago. Then, before sex or blowjobs or anything else, kissing was The Ultimate. Kissing was exciting, heart-racing pleasure and not scary in the slightest. The most wonderful chemical and electrical pulses would shoot up my spine as Dawn and I spent every available moment with our tongues in each other's mouth that summer.
Well, the twins had been trying to keep their tongues in my mouth as much as possible for the past two days. And I was also starting to understand WHY I thought the girls were too young for sex acts: They had the hormones, but they did NOT have any self-control.
Seriously, YOU try and explain to your mom why your baby sisters suddenly are eating you up with their eyes every time you're around.
Twenty minutes ago, right before I'd been dragged up into the girls' bedroom for this makeout session, I couldn't do it. All I could say to my mom was a very honest, "No, I'm not doing ANYTHING sexual with the twins."
Mom's eyes narrowed as she went through her Mom-Lie-Detector-3000 routine. She waited me out until my guilt kicked in and I clarified, "Not quite."
"Explain."
I sighed, weighing my options. Attempt a lie and possibly get away with it. After all, the truth was so outlandish as to be unbelievable. But then, I was a very bad liar. I was an even worse liar with my mom. So I winced and contemplated making a run for it before exhaling and admitting, "The girls want kissing lessons. Brooke pointed them to me instead of some horny boys their own age."
Mom sighed, shaking her head, but was remarkably calm about the whole thing. "Kissing will make them want to do MORE than kissing."
"I know," I groaned.
"But you will NOT do more than kissing, will you, Ben?" Mom's eyes narrowed again and she looked like she could melt steel with her gaze if she wanted to.
"Uh, no. No, ma'am," I stammered quite nervously.
And then Mom actually held up her hand and started ticking off her fingers. "No groping. I don't want your hands anywhere inside their clothing or their hands anywhere inside yours."
"Right," I nodded as if that were obvious.
"Actually, I don't want any hands on any private parts OUTSIDE of clothing, either. No rubbing their breasts or them grabbing your crotch."
"Okay."
"Don't even let them grind themselves on you while you're kissing. You're a boy and I know you're going to get aroused but if they start rubbing themselves on your peter they're going to get more and more out of control."
"Right." That was the rule making me keep Emma off my bulge right now.
"Do any of these things Ben, and I will personally cut off your balls with the very dull butcher knife I've needed to sharpen for a few months now."
The quiet calmness in my mother's tone was more terrifying than anything else. I gulped. What the hell had I gotten myself into?
Mom took a deep breath and sighed. "Okay. You're excused."
I didn't move for a long several moments. "You're seriously okay with this?"
Mom exhaled and seemed to shrink as she let the tension in her shoulders drain away. "I knew this would happen eventually. I was hoping the twins wouldn't get their growth spurts — and their hormones — until later like the rest of you; but they're on time. And I knew something was up when they started spending a LOT of time in Brooke's room." She sighed and rubbed the bridge of her nose. "Better you than some boy out there, Ben. At least I know you'll control yourself around them, right?"
"Right, right." I nodded.
Mom frowned and shushed me away, waving her hand dismissively. I turned and fled...
... right into the twins. Eden grabbed one hand while Emma grabbed the other. "Can we go make out now?"
I stopped and looked back. Mom was standing at the other end of the hallway, sighing forlornly as she looked at us. But after another moment, Mom shrugged and actually smiled at me.
So I turned back to the girls, glanced around nervously for anyone else, then nodded.
Emma gleefully cheered. "My turn to go first!"
The Monday after Christmas, Adrienne and I walked up to the turtle fountain outside the Food Court at the Irvine Spectrum. Even on a weekday afternoon, parking was STILL a nightmare. Talk continued about parking structures to ease the pain, but I wasn't holding my breath.
So we were about ten minutes late, but that was okay since most of the others were as well. And bit by bit, my old High School crew trickled in.
Elaine Fukuhara and Daniel Chen waved us over to a group of tables they'd commandeered. There weren't enough spots for our entire group yet, but per routine we'd snag other open tables around us as they became available. Megan Kwan, Cassidy O'Leary, and James Kaito were also waiting. Megan and Kaito were still together and still going strong. Word was that Cassidy had a new boyfriend at USC as well.
Adrienne and I walked up and hugs went all around as we began chatting up our old friends. Then I split off to pick up food while Adrienne went to grab Jamba Juices for the both of us.
By the time I got back, more of the old crew had arrived. Abbie and Allie Sanders both got up to hug me. Kenny Doyle head-nodded from further down the table. Unfortunately, Kenny's and Abbie's relationship hadn't survived the split to different schools, but they were still friendly with each other. The Sanders Twins both had new boyfriends and Kenny was up to his old horn dog tricks.
Oddly enough, Sung Joon and Heather Wilkinson had hooked up together at UCI and also broken up. The relationship only lasted two weeks and the pair seemed rather uncomfortable around each other. Heather made it a point to keep her distance from Sung and hang around Adrienne, as well as Lynne Arian and Candy Carter when both girls arrived a few minutes later.
Stephanie Vo was still on the East Coast and not coming back for the holidays.
The next three hours were an odd mix of nostalgia, familiar comfort, and awkward discomfort. We all hung around each other, organically forming groups of four or five and then splitting and re-forming different groups throughout the afternoon and into the evening. There was some window shopping, and even some real shopping done by the girls; but for the most part, it was just something to occupy ourselves between breaks in the conversation.
I actually felt a little weird to be back amongst my old crew. Yeah, it felt instantly comfortable and familiar to be around them again, but a lot of time had passed since we'd been together. Since then, I'd formed a new crew and after five months apart, I could actually see the changes college had wrought on all of us.
Megan and Cassidy were more worldly and self-assured than they'd been in High School, their styles of dress having considerably matured. They seemed to be less "nice young girls" and more "confident young women". Even Kaito was more forceful and self-assured, losing quite a bit of his shyness along the way. Kenny, while still a horn dog with many, many sexually-laced comments throughout the day, could also be quite articulate when discussing the state of the economy in the wake of the dot-com crash and telecom crisis. For the first time, I could actually see him as a potential grown up, instead of horny-little-bastard Kenny.
And then there were the Sanders Twins. Back in High School, they'd been the youngest-acting little kids of the whole crew, always letting the others take the lead in conversations, happy to follow along. Now, both were assertive individuals, with their own sense of style and even radically different haircuts. Abbie's was streaked blonde and in a complicated, messy short hairdo while Allie's was shoulder-length and layered prettily. They were making very clear who was Abbie and who was Allie and that they had their own lives and own strong opinions. Of everyone in the group, they'd seemed to do the most growing up.
What a difference a few months makes. First Eden and Emma had radically changed in a matter of months, now my friends. My world was evolving before my very eyes. And when the various members of my old crew said goodbye, I wondered just how far apart we'd grow by the time our college careers came to an end.
"Mmph..." She practically mewed into my mouth, a sweet-sounding gasp mixed with a breathy moan that would have been boner-inducingly sexy if it hadn't come from my 13-year-old baby sister.
Who was I kidding? I was turned on as all hell and my cock was throbbingly hard in my shorts. But anything more than this would be SOOO wrong. So, SO wrong. And when Eden's hand began pulling mine up to cup her breast, I pulled back. "Nuh-uh..." I paused to scold her.
"Touch me, Ben. Please?" Eden whimpered.
I squeezed my eyes shut and pulled my hand away. And then Eden moaned as Emma moved behind her, wrapping her own hands around her twin sister to cup and squeeze Eden's A-cups the exact same way she like her own to be caressed.
Lost to her pleasure, Eden pressed her lips against mine again and moved closer, dropping her hands down along my sides and reaching inward to grab at my cock.
"Oh-KAY," I pushed Eden away, leaving her gasping. "I think that's the signal that we've done enough for now."
"Aww, Ben!" Eden protested. But I was firm and presently the twins collected themselves together. "We're moving so SLOW!"
I paused and arched an eyebrow at my baby sister. "Aren't you the least bit scared of all this sex stuff?"
Eden shrugged. "If it was any boy except you, yeah, probably. But we love you, Ben. We trust you."
I rolled my eyes. At least I could maintain some hope that the girls would keep their legs shut and mouths closed after I returned to school. I waved the girls off and then went to open the bedroom door and let myself out.
Immediately, I came to a dead stop. "Adrienne! Hey..."
My girlfriend leaned against the far wall, a slightly amused expression on her face. "Can I have my boyfriend back now, girls?"
Eden and Emma practically hid themselves behind me, looking sheepish.
Adrienne just rolled her eyes and pointed to my (her) bedroom. I exhaled in relief that I would be able to do SOMETHING with the erection the twins had given me. And at least now Adrienne and I wouldn't have to try and keep quiet.
JANUARY 2003, WINTER BREAK
It was just after lunch on Thursday when I pulled up to the curb and parked the Corolla. After so much time behind the wheel of Adrienne's Mustang or Dayna's Impala, I'd forgotten just how much I HATED my old car.
Well, that's not true, I LOVED my old car. After all, it had been mine from the moment I got my driver's license. But really, the thing drove like SHIT.
Anyways, I saw that the Mustang was already parallel parked on the sidewalk in front of me. Adrienne had gone shopping with her old girlfriends while I met my old boys for basketball. The guys and I had stopped for lunch, but I was still surprised to see that my girlfriend had beaten me home. Seriously, that girl would break up with me in a heartbeat if it meant she could move into South Coast Plaza permanently.
I was just heading into the house when I caught a flash of red to my left. I glanced over to see Adrienne striding up the sidewalk, looking absolutely gorgeous in a brand new long-sleeved V-neck blouse and designer jeans. I stopped and asked. "Where were you?"
My girlfriend smiled at me but gave me a curious look. "Miss McNeil's house, actually."
I arched an eyebrow. "Huh?" Despite living in houses directly across from each other, I'd never known Keira and Adrienne to be anything remotely close to friends. In fact, whatever they talked about on Christmas Day had probably been their longest ever conversation.
Adrienne searched my eyes for a few moments before waving me into the house. "Go take a shower. Then we need to talk."
It's never good when a girl tells you, 'We need to talk.' I frowned, but Adrienne looked firm. So with an ominous sense of foreboding, I nodded and went in.
We had the house to ourselves for a bit. All four of my sisters were out visiting friends. Brooke and the twins had to return to school on Monday, although Brandi, Adrienne, and I had another full week of vacation left. But despite the solitude, Adrienne locked the door to my bedroom before sitting on the bed to watch me get dressed after my shower.
She was dead silent. And despite being naked in front of a stunningly gorgeous, busty blonde bombshell, I was unnerved enough to not even contemplate the concept of an erection. I simply got dressed and then moved to sit on my desk chair, forcing myself to relax.
Adrienne's first words came out of left field. "Why haven't you slept with Keira?"
I arched an eyebrow. No one but our parents or myself had ever referred to her as 'Keira'. Even Adrienne had just used 'Miss McNeil' a few times this winter, despite Keira's insistence on the first name during their conversations on Christmas Day.
"Excuse me?"
Adrienne sighed and tilted her head. "I said you should do it, remember?"
I nodded. "And I told you it wasn't that simple."
Adrienne shook her head. "You don't have to invite me. She's not bisexual, I know."
"It's not that," I sighed.
Adrienne took a deep breath. "I know."
The world went silent just then. I heard Adrienne's tone. Her two little words said she knew, as in she knew everything. Seriously, how the hell does she always do that?
I blinked twice and took a deep breath, furrowing my eyebrows. Still being cautious, I asked, "And exactly what do you 'know'?"
Adrienne searched my eyes. "I know she asked you to knock her up. And so far, you've refused. You're running out of time now. Her peak fertility will be over by the weekend."
My eyebrows rose. "She told you?"
Adrienne nodded. "She was outside when I came home. She waved and we started talking. She was pretty fidgety and I asked what was wrong. She invited me inside and confessed everything. It's kind of intense."
I exhaled slowly. "I'll say."
"I thought Keira was important to you. She did introduce you to sex and taught you everything, right?"
I blushed. "Well, not everything."
"Whatever. But it's clear that she considers you her ONLY option. This is SO important to her and even I think you should at least give it a try. She told me what you said about grandkids for Mom and Dad, but even that's not such a big deal."
"She told you all this?"
Adrienne shrugged. "Keira IS desperate. We talked for almost an hour, and I only came out when we saw your car pull in."
I frowned and Adrienne took a deep breath. And then she said something I never would have expected her to say. "I told her I'd try to talk you into doing it."
My eyebrows shot up. "Adrienne, I can't."
My girlfriend frowned. "Why not?"
I brought my eyes up to Adrienne's. Was she seriously asking me this? My girlfriend ... asking me to go impregnate another woman? I frowned and stared right into Adrienne's hazel irises and said firmly, "Because I want YOU to be the mother of my children."
Adrienne's eyes popped WIDE open. "Excuse me?"
"Come on, Adrienne ... Would you really be okay raising a family with me knowing that some other woman had borne my child?"
My girlfriend still looked shocked beyond belief, her jaw gaping open and her eyes wide. Her face was deathly pale and she'd gone completely stiff; and I started to worry. "Adrienne? You okay?"
Her jaw just sort of waggled up and down slowly, as if her brain was trying to speak but her body wasn't cooperating fully. She blinked several times and tilted her head away, her big eyes somehow staying locked onto me. The effect was just a little creepy.
"Adrienne..." I ventured.
Eventually, the color returned to her cheeks and she blinked again, turning her head. "Family? Children?" She spoke as if the words themselves confused her.
"Yeah..." I exhaled happily, imagining a couple of toddlers running around and using me for a jungle gym. I hadn't decided yet if I wanted them to have my dark hair or Adrienne's golden blonde. It was still WAY in the future. I wasn't planning to actually have kids for another ten years or so. But after almost raising the twins I knew I'd want some of my own eventually.
"Ben ... I..." Adrienne just looked agape at me. "I don't WANT kids."
Now it was my turn for my jaw to drop. "What?"
Adrienne shook her head. "No. Never. Kids frighten the CRAP out of me."
"But you're so good with the twins," I reasoned, frowning and furrowing my eyebrows.
"The twins are THIRTEEN. They're potty-trained and can eat without throwing up all over the place and they go home to their parents at the end of the day. Kids? No, Ben. Not into this fucked up world."
"Adrienne!"
"It IS! You think I want to even imagine a daughter of mine going through what I did? My parents HATED me! They never WANTED me! I was a fucking accident and look what happened!"
"But you would never treat your kids like that," I insisted.
"Damn straight! Because I would never HAVE the little fuckers in the first place!"
"Adrienne!" I was taken aback by the vehemence in her voice. And then I switched gears. "But... I want to have kids."
"Hey, this is one way to do it, isn't it? Keira is DESPERATE."
"But ... what about OUR family?"
"Family, Ben? Really? With me?" Adrienne gave me a sour look like she'd just taken a shot of the nastiest tequila imaginable.
I blinked. "Where did you think this was going, Adrienne? I love you. You love me. I thought you wanted to be with me forever and always!"
"I do!" she insisted.
"Then doesn't that mean getting married someday? Settling down and raising a family?"
Adrienne winced. "I ... Ben, I..." she saw the stricken look on my face, and all at once a pitying look came across her face. "I love you, Tiger," she said plaintively. "Forever and always, I'll love you for what you've done for me. And maybe ... someday ... I'll change my mind about the whole kid thing. But right now, I don't ever want to have children. And..." she sighed and looked down.
A sense of dread spread across my mind like black clouds swiftly rolling in over the horizon. My lower jaw quivered as I anticipated the worst in Adrienne's next words. But even my pessimistic anticipation wasn't ready for what she said next.
"Ben, I'm not sure I ever want to get married, either."
I blinked and sat heavily against the backrest of my chair, rocking it off-balance just a bit. "Adrienne..." I breathed.
"I'm sorry, Ben. I love you. And I LOVE what we're doing together. I'm happy. I want to be with you. It's just ... we're so young. We have our whole lives ahead of us. And you're talking marriage and family and kids?"
"Then ... where ... where is this going, Adrienne? Our relationship?"
She shrugged. "I'm not worried about where it's going right now. Our relationship just IS. We're having fun, aren't we? Dawn and Dayna and Brandi. All those older girls ... Monique was a freakin' incredible fuck, wasn't she? I love you and I love having you for a boyfriend, but we're eighteen, Ben. And frankly, you've started to scare me with all this 'settling down' and 'family' and 'children' stuff."
I was feeling scared that she wasn't thinking of our futures. And it showed on my face. Suddenly feeling a little bit abandoned, I nervously planted my elbow on the armrest and rubbed my forehead, staring almost twitchily away from Adrienne. This wasn't happening. This WASN'T happening. "Adrienne," I began softly. "How can we have a present if we have no future?"
Adrienne just stared at me for a long few moments, watching the wheels turning in my brain. And then, without another word, she got up and walked out the door. A minute later, I heard the Mustang's engine roar to life, and then she actually burned rubber as she peeled out and blitzed away.
Ah, hell.
"Ben? Hiii!" Keira looked absolutely thrilled to see me on her doorstep. She immediately stepped up to hug me, but she came to a halt just inches away and the pleased expression soon vanished as she saw the expression on MY face.
"Uh, hi, Keira," I muttered. My jaw went up and down a few times, but I couldn't say any more. I was sure I looked just as haunted as I felt.
Keira looked just as in shock, her own jaw hanging open. Her lips trembled and her whole body quivered as she finally laid her hands on my arms with her face just in front of mine.
But I wasn't looking at her face. The angle of my gaze now had me staring straight into her cleavage. She was wearing some sort of kimono-cut green robe that made her emerald eyes sparkle. And from the way her nipples dented out the satiny fabric, I was pretty sure she wasn't wearing a bra beneath it. Not wanting to think about sex I quickly raised my gaze to her face, trying to think of something to say.
I wasn't even sure why I was in front of her house. I supposed my brain was working better than my conscious mind, delivering me up to a place where I could find warmth and a friendly ear. Dawn wasn't around to advise me in a situation like this. Neither was Brandi. And that meant the best person for me to talk about my troubles with was Keira McNeil.
I took a deep breath, but she beat me to the punch, having recovered faster than me. "Lemme guess," she began. "Girl problems?"
I managed a weak smile and shrugged. "It's me. What else?"
Keira nodded and stepped forward, giving me a chaste hug. I clutched her a little longer, not letting her pull away. Having Adrienne just get in her car and drive away like that made me feel ... hollow ... inside. And I clung to Keira's body like she was a life preserver in my current sea of abject depression.
But eventually, I let her go, and Keira steeled her spine before waving me into the living room. "Feels like it's been forever since you came to me for advice, Ben."
I nodded an apology. "Sorry. After everything you did for me, we didn't talk much last year."
Keira shook her head. "Don't be. I knew you were doing well and I was happy to see you building something really strong with Adrienne. I assume you had other smart people around you to give you advice. And besides, I was very involved in my dating life." She sighed. "Well, I WAS. I'm still pretty heartbroken over Sean."
I frowned and patted her knee.
Keira looked sad for a second but inhaled and smiled at me. "Besides, I got a promotion at work and I was really, really busy."
I arched an eyebrow. "Speaking of which, isn't today a weekday?"
Keira waved. "I took a couple of weeks off for the holidays." Her gaze dropped down my body and a different kind of sadness fell over her while her hand came up to touch my chest. "I'd still been hoping to spend this time getting pregnant."
"Keira..." I said solemnly. "I'm sorry."
Her eyes stayed locked onto her hand on my chest. "It's funny," she said in a detached voice. "When I first saw you at the door, I thought Adrienne had talked you into impregnating me. You have no idea how happy I felt in that moment."
A knot formed in my gut and I reached up to grab Keira's hand, trapping it against my chest. First, the pain over Adrienne — being denied the family I wanted with her — squeezed me inside. Now, guilt over letting down Keira — who saw me as her one and only hope for the family that I was now denying her — made the feeling even worse.
"I'm sorry, Keira," I said softly.
She sighed, a fresh tear rolling down her cheek. "You have no idea how much it hurt inside when I realized that wasn't why you were here."
"I'm sorry." I drew her body against mine, putting her head to the crook of my neck and shoulder while wrapping my arms around her back.
"No, I'm sorry, Ben." She tried to pull away. "You came here looking for advice and I shouldn't put this on you."
To this day I'm not exactly sure why I did what I did just then. I held her tightly, not letting her pull away. I closed my eyes. And the words tumbled out without any conscious thought on my part. "You've done so much for me, Keira, over the years. So much advice. So much love. So much teaching. And you never asked for anything in return."
She whimpered and snuggled closer into my gasp while I felt moisture soaking into my shirt.
"Now it's my turn to give something back," I murmured.
Now Keira gasped and pulled away, her green eyes wild as she looked at me in disbelief. But I simply shifted my grip and scooped her lighter body up into my arms, absolutely no hesitation as I literally carried her out of the living room and into her bedroom.
Keira's arms stayed tightly wrapped around my neck as I lay her on top of the bed. The instant the back of her head hit the mattress, she tugged me down and molded her lips over mine. And the passion in Keira's kiss rivaled any of the nuclear ones Adrienne had ever given me.
I didn't realize my hands had parted Keira's robe until I felt her hard nipples rubbing into my chest. The moment I felt them I just HAD to bend down and take one into my mouth. I suckled around the familiar, dusky pink areola and eraser- hard nipple. I hadn't seen her breasts since I was still sixteen, but I would never forget them, either. Now 30 years old, there was no way Keira could match the firmness of my teenaged lovers; but she was far from sagging and still very youthful. Besides, Keira was my first lover, her wonderful bosom the object of my early fantasies. Her breasts were perfect. And I worshipped them as befitting that perfection.
And then she no longer had time for foreplay.
Almost violently, Keira grabbed my shoulders with a strength I wouldn't have believed from a woman six inches shorter than me and sixty pounds lighter. I was rolled onto my back and then the gorgeous older woman began stripping my clothes away as if her life depended on it.
"Keira!" I gasped while she tugged my jeans off. "Keira!"
"Hurry, Ben! Please! Before the carriage turns back into the pumpkin!"
I wouldn't have gotten the reference if not for my recent Disney Halloween, but I got the message to get to the fucking as soon as possible. I ripped off my own shirt while she pulled the last of my shorts and jeans off my ankles, leaving me completely nude. Then Keira literally tore at her panties, scraping her own thigh and causing a red welt to appear as she stripped them off and finally shrugged the green robe over her shoulders to let the diaphanous material puddle onto the mattress behind her.
Clothed, Keira McNeil had been my lustful fantasy neighbor. Nude, she was a wet dream. From top to bottom she radiated WOMAN, from the confident awareness in her expression to the more pronounced shape of her body. Keira's hips and hour-glass figure were just so different from any mere "girl" I'd ever been with. Even Adrienne, for all her lush curvature, hadn't grown into her fully adult figure just yet. "You're beautiful," I breathed.
"Thanks, Ben." She stopped to smile at me, eyes sparkling with electricity as she brushed a lock of hair behind her ear. She kissed me again before moving to straddle my hips. I felt the tickle of her trimmed bush against my pelvis and then she wriggled her hips around until my hard cock was pressed flat between our bodies. Almost experimentally, the beautiful brunette glided her wet pussy lips along my shaft. And then, her green eyes glowed as she looked down at me. "Are you ready for me, Ben?"
For a second, I panicked. "Are you sure this is what you want?" I asked uncertainly. And then I held my breath.
Keira smiled and bent to kiss my nose. "More than anything." And with that, she took my cock in hand, elevated herself up, and then began to sink her pussy down around my shaft.
"Ohhh ... Ben..." she crooned as my meat began to fill her her exquisitely tight channel. From what I knew, Keira hadn't had sex in a long time, so it took a few seconds before she was able to stretch around my member and hit rock bottom. Only when I felt her crotch pressed all the way down to mine did I finally start breathing again. It was done. I was fucking Miss McNeil again. "Oh, Keira..." I sighed.
She stayed there for a long while, her head thrown back with her eyes closed. Every so often, she would rotate her hips or wiggle a bit just to feel every little sensation. It was her first cock in more than six months.
I was focused in on the sensations myself. It was my first pussy. Well, not my first time, obviously. You've been reading about my story this long to know that. But Keira had been my first, and I was INSIDE her ... AGAIN.
"Let me be on top," I sighed, rubbing her hips. I wanted to show her what I could do, to show my first lover how much I had learned and improved over the years.
"Just let me use your cock," Keira moaned.
I chuckled. "Whenever you want..."
Keira smiled, and then she did use me. I was a living dildo attached to a 18-year- old body, but I was no longer useless. I reached up and began manipulating Keira's breasts, massaging the heavy orbs and pinching her nipples while I watched the jiggle in what flesh I wasn't restraining.
It took a second, but my old user manual for Keira's body came to mind. It was like my favorite paperback, worn and earmarked. But the content was still there and my hands continued to roam around her body, tweaking and rubbing and caressing at all the different erogenous zones I'd once been so familiar with.
"Oh, Ben!" Keira moaned. "Pin-"
I cut her off, pinching her nipples and squeezing just the way she liked.
"Oh, Ben! Har-"
I was already squeezing harder ... and then harder ... and then HARDER, in quick succession, escalating her pleasure along with the intense sensations on a direct line from her tits to her clit. I knew what Keira wanted. She would never again have to tell me how to please her.
"OHHH!!!" she cried, and her humping started moving faster. "Fuck, fuck, fuck!" Miss McNeil began chanting. "Fuck me, Ben! Fuck me!"
My ab muscles never stopped moving. I may not have been driving, but I was doing my best to match her every hump with a thrust of my own, carving my bigger and thicker dick around her vaginal cavity. I no longer had to wait for Keira's cues. Instead, I played her body like a fine-tuned instrument as if I had the symphony memorized. And quickly I had her crescendoing to her climax.
"Fuck me, Ben! Oh, God! Oh, God! I'm cumming! I'm cumming!"
Keira threw her head back, tossing dark hair in every direction while clamping her eyes shut. I reached up then and took control, squeezing both breasts until I felt her pussy contract around my cock, signaling the beginning of an orgasm that could no longer be stopped. "AAAAAAHHHHH!!!" she cried.
While she climaxed, I rolled us over so that I was on top. Keira shrieked into the silent air as I pinned her body to the bed and really began laying the pipe into her spasming snatch. "BEENNN!" she screamed, kicking her feet against the bed and digging her nails into my back while I pounded away, intent on filling her up with every drop of sperm in my body.
"BENNN!!!" she screamed again, her pussy contracting rhythmically, trying to draw my semen out of me.
"BENNN!!!" she screamed a final time and I yelled, "KEIRRRAAA!!!" in response, feeling my abs tense up as I buried my cock to the hilt, cramming myself in that extra eighth of an inch as I felt my dick seem to elongate even further, bringing my sperm that much closer to whatever eggs may float in the great beyond. And I came.
Keira jerked quite violently when she felt the first splash of hot semen inside her. Her eyes flew open and her mouth opened in a wide grin that could not be denied as her legs scissored around my ass, trying to pull me even deeper. "Oh, Ben!" she whimpered as the second shot flew into her body, pasting her innards with sticky, creamy baby-batter.
"Oh, Ben..." she moaned happily, clutching my neck so tightly I thought she might strangle me as I fired a third and then fourth load into her body, filling up her womb with every little tadpole I could manage.
And as the final few shots squeezed out of me, I managed to grunt, "Oh, Keira..."
We both went silent for a while as my body finished its final spasms, squirting out the barest droplets of sperm I could. Every single one of them counted. And then as our sweaty bodies collapsed together, I lay my forehead onto the mattress beside her head.
"I love you, Ben," Keira sighed, patting my head like a proud mother. "Thank you. Thank you so much."
I breathed deeply for a bit, smelling the sweetness of her skin mixed with the muskiness of her sweat and arousal. It was a scent I would forever associate with sex, dating back to my very first time on this very bed.
I exhaled slowly, then picked my face off the mattress and turned to kiss her tenderly. I felt a pleasant buzz fill my body as her tongue came out to play with mine, that buzz musically floating on the same tone as Keira's happy humming. And then I pulled my head back, consciously flexing my dick inside her now sopping wet pussy.
"Don't thank me yet," I said softly. "I think we'd better do this a few more times to make sure the job is done.."
60 Crushes l
JANUARY 2003, WINTER BREAK
When I returned to my house, it was just before 4pm. All was quiet but the Mustang was parked out on the sidewalk again. Adrienne must be home.
I walked into the room and looked over to find my girlfriend sitting on my bed, hugging a pillow. There were tear tracks down her cheeks and her eyes were bloodshot as she glanced up at me. She took one look at my well-fucked appearance and squeezed her eyes shut, pinching her chin in towards her chest while she curled herself over the pillow, moving into a fetal position.
I suddenly felt very, very guilty over what I had done. Sure, Adrienne had given me carte blanche permission to fuck Keira. Adrienne had even come to me to talk me INTO impregnating my beautiful, older neighbor. But perhaps I shouldn't have done it after parting with my girlfriend on such a sour note.
I moved forward to embrace her but Adrienne just held up a hand. "Where were you?"
Her eyes told me she knew; she was just looking for confirmation. "At Keira's."
Adrienne blinked a few times and nodded.
"Did you do it?"
I didn't answer verbally, but I nodded.
"Is she happy?"
I raised my eyebrows and took a deep breath, answering, "Yes."
Adrienne exhaled slowly, chewing absent-mindedly on the pillow. Then she nodded and looked up at me. "Come here. I want to taste."
My eyebrows rose. I had already moved next to the bed when she'd said "come here" but I stopped in surprise at "I want to taste". No matter, I was within arm's reach and Adrienne tugged me by the hips the rest of the way as she deftly opened up my jeans.
In shock at what was going on, I was unresisting as she extracted my limp cock and put her mouth over me. I still had dried sexual fluids coating my prick, left over from the third time I'd squirted Keira's womb full of babymakers.
Adrienne sucked on me, tasting the flavors before she went to work trying to revive my spent cock. I'd put everything I had into the three times I fucked Keira; but my girlfriend was a supreme cocksucker, and despite my confusion she managed to breathe life into my dick.
Meanwhile, I saw her hand working inside her own shorts, rubbing steadily. And when she deemed us both ready, Adrienne lay back on the bed and began stripping off her clothing.
"Adrienne, what's going on?" I asked. The mood still felt weird. Adrienne still looked like she'd been crying for an hour, and it wasn't the most arousing sight.
My girlfriend took a deep breath. "You said she wasn't bisexual. The woman's trying to get pregnant, Ben; I'm not going to force her into being with me. So that was the only way I could taste her."
"But ... don't we need to talk?"
Adrienne pinched her lips together and then pinched her eyebrows, looking at me nervously. "Ben, do you want to be my boyfriend?"
"Yes."
"I want to be your girlfriend. Let's talk about the future later tonight, okay?"
"Okaaay..." I drawled, my eyes bugging out. Adrienne was still undressing and her glorious tits had just popped into view, washing away any concept of coherent thought from my brain.
"And Ben, you can fuck her again tomorrow. But after that it's the weekend and you'll have a much harder time hiding it from Mom and Dad. So tomorrow's it. By next week she'll be past her prime fertility anyways."
"Adrienne-"
"Fuck me, Ben," she interrupted.
I knew she was holding something back. I knew it. Adrienne had been crying over something and it wasn't that I'd been fucking Keira. "Tell me what's bothering you, A.D."
"Just shut up, Ben," she pleaded, her eyes pleading even further. By now she was naked with legs spread and arms reaching out to me. "Please ... Just get up here and make love to me."
I shouldn't have done it. I should have stopped to figure out what was making Adrienne tick at that very moment. I should have held myself back until I really understood what the hell was going on.
But I didn't. Adrienne took hold of my cock and I surrendered to the lust. And my girlfriend and I made passionate, sweaty, energetic love.
It's what we do.
We never had the big talk about the future, at least not that night. Nor did we have the talk for the rest of winter break. All I really got was that Adrienne had driven off to Candy's place, sitting down with her best friend and pouring her heart out. I don't know what the girls talked about, but the end result was that Adrienne had to make a choice: stick to her plans for a childless, husbandless life and risk losing me OR be the very best girlfriend she could be and let me know she was considering it.
Adrienne had chosen the latter, although she warned me, "This won't change overnight; but I CAN change. I've already changed so much with you, changed for the better. Maybe this fear of having a family is just the next demon I have to face."
I was madly in love with Adrienne. Her answer was good enough for me.
"The twins are probably missing the hell out of you right now." Brandi rolled onto her side away from me, panting softly. We were back at the house in Berkeley, and it was the Saturday night before classes resumed on Monday. Adrienne was out with Grace, getting reacquainted with her new best friend after the three weeks apart. And Brandi's boyfriend Matt wouldn't arrive back in town until tomorrow.
Brandi giggled. "I'm sure they're fantasizing about doing what we just did."
"Mmm..." I hummed as I nibbled my way along Brandi's bare shoulder. Even though I had just sated my lust almost eight inches inside her body, I still marveled at how sexy my older sister looked with her naked back all sweaty and the sight of her smiling face just on the other side of that bare shoulder. I spooned in behind her, wrapping my arm around her waist and bringing my hand up between her breasts while I nibbled on her ear.
"Let 'em fantasize," I murmured. "They're not going to get the real thing until they're fifteen."
"You're sure they're going to wait that long?"
"I'll make them wait that long," I insisted in a quiet voice. "Really, how old were you when you first started fantasizing about sex versus when you actually lost your cherry?"
"Hmm..." Brandi exhaled. "I was probably eleven when I first thought about sex. Thirteen is about right for when I first WANTED to have sex. And then yeah, I lost my cherry while I was fifteen."
I snorted. "Am I the only one who had to wait until I was sixteen?"
"Boys develop later." Brandi shrugged.
"Mrrph," I groaned into my sister's black and blonde hair. She'd put the blonde streaks back in just before we returned to school.
"Hey, you've certainly been making up for lost time," Brandi giggled. "But seriously, do you think the twins will wait for you?"
I sighed. "I hope so. They're still so young and I DO think they're genuinely afraid of having sex with one of the boys they know. I don't think they're scared about sex itself at all, but they know the boys around them are morons who don't know what the hell they're doing. I want to make sure the girls are ready and that they'll get treated right for their first times."
Brandi shifted and spun around to face me, pushing her nose into the crook of my neck. "Mmm ... why couldn't you have been my older brother and done it for me? My first time sucked."
I chuckled. "Because then you wouldn't have gotten to order me around for the last eighteen years."
"Ooh. Good point." My sister picked her head up and moved her lips within millimeters of mine. "Well then, little brother, I order you to make me cum so hard I see stars."
I grinned and saluted. "Yes, ma'am."
JANUARY 2003, FRESHMAN YEAR
Pain suddenly blossomed in my right hand. I jerked upright in my chair, gritting my teeth as I realized just in time that I probably shouldn't scream in a filled auditorium. With wide eyes, I looked down at my hand, half-expecting to find it severed at the wrist with blood spurting out of it like a fountain.
But my hand was still attached. And there was no blood. There was a little blue ink on the back of my hand, relatively between the third and fourth knuckles. And Dawn was just removing her ball-point pen, the sharp conical metal tip gleaming like a surgical instrument.
I glared at her. She just grinned and turned forward to face the professor as he wrapped up and dismissed the first class of the new semester.
I was still annoyed with my best friend after we exited the building. Once we got some distance between us and anyone else, I grabbed her hand and jerked her to a stop. "Dawn, you promised you wouldn't do that anymore!" I hissed at her.
My beautiful friend smiled impishly at me. "You should know better than to think I'll never poke you with my pen for the rest of our lives; I only keep real promises."
"Real promises?" I rubbed my sore hand while scowling in annoyance. "What, you mean how you kept your promise to Ryan not to stick my dick in your mouth?"
I regretted saying anything the moment the words left my mouth. Dawn's eyes flew WIDE open and she gasped in absolute shock and terror, cupping a hand over her mouth. I winced and held her hand. "Oh. Dawn. I'm sorry, I know I shouldn't have said anything, but-"
"You knew?" she cut me off.
I sighed. "At Dayna's blindfold orgy? Yeah. I'm sorry. I wasn't intending to say anything."
Dawn paled and asked, "How?"
"It's ... it's you, Dawn. Of course I knew." I looked away, not wanting to give away that I could see through the blindfold.
"You won't tell Ryan, will you?"
I snapped my head back to her. "What? No! Of course not."
Dawn relaxed and gripped both of my hands, stepping in closely to me. "I'm so sorry, Ben."
I snorted. "No need to apologize to me. I just kinda wish you'd finished me off."
"But it's not fair to you. I don't know what I was thinking, but I shouldn't have done it. I cut you off from doing anything sexual with me and I can't be just ... taking from you when you're helpless like that and then cutting you off again."
"Dawn, Dawn. Relax. I'm fine." I looked her firmly in the eyes and then sighed. "Yeah, that whole night made me want you again, I'll admit. But that's just hormones and sex. You're still my best friend. You're still my Dawn."
"You're still my Ben," she said sweetly.
I grinned. "And I have to admit, it's kinda nice knowing you still want me like that."
The smile vanished from Dawn's face. "But we can't be together like that Ben, remember?"
I sighed and nodded. "I know, I know." Then I reached my hands up to her shoulders, twisting Dawn in the direction of our next class while simultaneously sliding myself behind her. And then holding onto her hips gently, I leaned in and tenderly kissed the back of her neck.
"You're my Dawn ... forever."
"Hiya, Ben!"
I looked up from the couch just in time for Paige to drop down beside me and wrap her arms around my shoulders. She was in her usual Catholic schoolgirl uniform with her hair in pigtails, looking like a 15-year-old kid. "Hiya, Red," I replied and patted her arm while she continued hugging me.
"Ya miss me?" she said perkily.
"Sure," I smiled.
"Aww!" Paige pouted, furrowing her eyebrows and frowning at me.
"What?" I was slightly confused.
"You didn't actually miss me!" the petite redhead complained.
"I just said I did," I protested.
"You said 'sure'. 'Sure' just means 'whatever'..." Paige's head waggled back and forth like an airheaded valley girl. "You should have said 'Yes, of course I missed you, Paige! I missed chatting with you about nothing and babbling on about all the little things happening in each other's life.'"
"Yes, of course I missed you, Paige," I stated firmly.
She slapped my shoulder. "BEN! That doesn't count!"
"What?"
"You only said that because I TOLD you to say it. That means you didn't MEAN it. And now I'm hurt!" she huffed and got off the couch, stomping away.
Women. No matter how hard I try, I'll never understand them. Meanwhile, Adrienne and Dawn were on the opposite couch, trying not to laugh at me. I rolled my eyes at them and called, "Paige, wait!"
With a childishly grumpy expression on her face, the cute redhead stopped and then came back to the couch, stopping just a few feet away from me and folding her arms over her chest. I patted the seat next to me where she'd just been sitting, but she just narrowed her eyes and jutted her jaw out in defiance.
Annoyed, I suddenly lunged up and grabbed her, pulling a wriggling, squealing Paige down onto the seat with me. Then I held onto her arms and stared her straight in the face. "Paige, I missed you. I missed hanging out with you. You bring a spark and energy into every room you walk into. You drive me crazy sometimes because I never know what's going on inside that pretty head of yours because one minute you're a sweet innocent girl and the next you're a repressed wild child out to get herself into a lot of trouble." I sighed. "And you're a pouting brat half the time, too. But I missed you, okay? You're like my little sister, and if you'd ever met Brooke you'd know that's a compliment."
I bit my lip. Then again, I was fucking my little sister. And while the cute redhead squirmed beside me in that oh-so-naughty outfit, I couldn't help but imagine ripping her clothes off and fucking her within an inch of her life right then and there.
But Paige seemed to take my hug for what it was as she threw her arms around me again and squeezed fiercely. "I missed you too, Ben!" The little girl practically crawled into my lap.
"Well, well," a new voice cut in from behind us. I turned my head to see Gwen, Robin, and Bert standing at the entryway to the living room. Gwen smirked and waved at me and Paige, and then she added, "When do I get to sit on your lap like that?"
"Ooh, me too!"
"Me, too!"
I looked further back to see Kerri Trainor and Julie Carpenter had also arrived, both older girls grinning at me with obvious lust in their eyes. I exhaled and sank down into my seat. My life was just getting out of control.
Unlike the previous semester, Adrienne's and my schedules weren't so radically different as to prevent us from having lunch together ... at least not every day. So on Tuesday, I said goodbye to Dawn while she headed across campus to rendezvous with Gwen and Robin while I marched for a café to meet up with my girlfriend and her friends.
I found her hip-to-hip and chatting with Grace Choi. "Hiii, ladies..." I drawled with a charming smile and let my eyes rove up and down the gorgeous Korean babe's slender body. She was wearing a thin, pastel green top with quarter-sleeves that ran just past her elbows and a wide scoop neck that showed off her alabaster skin and prominent cleavage. Capri jeans were spray-painted onto her skinny legs and cork-wedge sandals boosted her height almost to my own.
Grace batted her long eyelashes at me and smiled perkily. "Hiii, Tiger," she giggled at the use of Adrienne's nickname for me. "Thanks for letting me borrow your girlfriend this weekend. I really needed her after splitting up with my boyfriend during the break."
I shrugged. "No problem; Adrienne told me. But if you're really looking to pay me back, you'll have to let me come watch next time." I grinned predatorily. Over the past couple of months, Adrienne had been bringing Grace by the house on occasion, and I'd quickly learned the Korean girl wasn't shy about sexual innuendoes. Adrienne had made it clear to Grace that she wasn't hiding her Sapphic encounters from me and once Grace realized I could be casually comfortable about it, so could she.
Normally, Grace would just giggle and make some flirty comment like 'In your dreams'. But this day, Grace just looked me up and down and replied, "Promise you'll come if I make the invitation?"
I blinked for a second's hesitation before grinning and retorting, "And I promise you'll cum."
Grace's eyes twinkled and I started to get the idea that Grace wasn't joking around anymore. The possibilities swirled between us while Adrienne simply looked quite proudly at the two of us. But before anything more could be said, a fourth person joined us. "Hey, girls!"
I turned my head to see who the newcomer was and my eyes popped open for a second in surprise. The girl herself also looked surprised to see me, but I recovered first and offered a friendly, "Hey, Kim."
It was Kim Fukuzaki, my classmate from first semester's Introduction to Asia course. The cute Japanese-American girl sat two seats away from me in the lecture hall and we'd flirted pretty regularly, if only lightly, for the better part of three months. I thought she was interested if not for my girlfriend, but around mid-November I'd made a very poorly-disguised pass at her. She'd turned me down graciously and I figured we'd both just move on. But the following week she'd been just a bit more awkward around me than usual. I didn't want to make her uncomfortable to I scaled way back on any flirting and did my best to be non- threatening. And by the time finals rolled around she and I were back to normal.
But Kim had just been an acquaintance from a random class and I wasn't expecting to run into her again. And yet here she was, walking up to Grace and giving her a hug before turning to Adrienne and similarly embracing my girlfriend.
My jaw was hanging open. "Uh, do you guys know each other?"
Grace smirked at me. "Clearly," she deadpanned.
"Hey, Ben." Kim smiled shyly. "Wasn't expecting to see you here."
I arched an eyebrow and Adrienne finally explained. "Grace and Kim went to High School together. So I met Kim when I started hanging out with Grace more last semester. I never knew you two had a class together until you told me her last name that one time."
Adrienne was referring to the aforementioned poorly-disguised pass at Kim. I blushed and Kim looked over at me. "And I hadn't known A.D. was your girlfriend," Kim pointed out. "Small world, huh?"
I nodded.
My girlfriend then continued. "The three of us and Misty met up for lunch pretty often last semester. Speaking of which..." Adrienne glanced to the doorway where the slender brunette with smoky-gray eyes entered in.
Misty Madsen came straight over and grinned at Adrienne. "So you FINALLY dragged your boyfriend into having lunch with us, A.D.!"
Adrienne wrapped her arm around my waist. "Just you and a bunch of hot babes. Just like old times, huh, Tiger?"
"Wow..." I let out a long whistle and folded my arms behind my head as I lay back across the couch and stared admiringly at the radiantly beautiful babe before me. The TV was now entirely forgotten.
Her sunny blonde hair was piled high on her head, clipped in place with bobby pins from Claire's that had sparkling fake diamonds attached to them. Her makeup was absolutely perfect, with color-matching eyeshadow to bring out the brilliance of her eyes. And as opposed to the standard-issue college evening attire of jeans and a sweater, she wore a stylish cocktail dress and coat that enhanced her large breasts and boner-inducing figure.
"Dawn, you look amazing," I breathed.
My best friend giggled and did a pirouette for me, balancing expertly on her heels and letting the hem of the dress ride up just a bit to expose more leg.
Adrienne also looked up and whistled as well. "I agree. What's the special occasion?"
"I don't know," Dawn said breathlessly, smiling wider than I'd seen her do in a long time. "Ryan just told me to dress up for tonight's date. Sometimes he can be sooo romantic."
Just then, the doorbell rang and Dawn tittered excitedly. She started for the door but I held her up. "Wait," I said with a smile. "Go into your room. I'll get the door and make him wait for your grand entrance."
Dawn arched an eyebrow at me but grinned, disappearing back into her bedroom. I went to the door and opened it to find Ryan standing on the porch, looking more studly handsome than ever in dark slacks and a blue button-down shirt that even I knew would go really well with Dawn's dress. He also carried a bouquet of pink roses in his hands.
"Dude," I moaned and gestured at the flowers. "You're gonna make the rest of us guys look bad."
Ryan gave me a lopsided grin as he bumped my outstretched fist. "She's worth it."
"I know it." I nodded agreeably and waved him into the house. "Just give her a minute. She's making sure she looks absolutely perfect."
"Dawn looks perfect every day of her life," Ryan sighed.
I just patted the guy on his back and left him in the entryway. Then I went to Dawn's door, knocking lightly. "He's here. And yes, he's in a very romantic mood."
Out of sight of Ryan, Dawn opened her door and reached out for me, taking my hand and pulling me toward her. She held my face and leaned in to peck my cheek, letting her lips linger for just an extra half-second.
I stood back up straight and turned to smile at her. "Have fun tonight."
She smiled right back at me. "I will."
Dawn then exited her room and went into the living room to watch Ryan's jaw suitably drop to the floor. The cute blonde couple made faces at each other and then headed out, arm-in-arm.
For a moment, I watched them go up the sidewalk to Ryan's car. Then closing the door, I turned back to see my own girlfriend in casual sweat pants and a T- shirt as she curled up on the couch. I jerked a thumb toward the door. "Wanna go out?"
Adrienne furrowed her eyebrows at me, planting the side of her head against her left palm and bracing her elbow on the armrest. "You wanna go out?"
I shrugged. "It's a Friday night. Isn't that what boyfriends and girlfriends do? Matt took Brandi out. Dayna is god knows where. And we haven't been out on a date in... forever..."
Adrienne chuckled. "Well, most couples go out to dinner, maybe see a movie, and flirt with each other until they finally get home and make love, right?"
I grinned. "Sounds pretty good to me."
"Tell you what, Tiger. Why don't we just get naked now?" Adrienne's grin was all predatory teeth. "If we get hungry, we'll nuke something up, recharge our batteries, and then crawl right back into bed. 'Cuz you know: I don't think I've felt you blasting a wad of cum up my tight asshole in FAR too long."
I grinned. "I can work with that."
With the entire house to ourselves, Adrienne and I decided to take things slow this Friday night. We started by taking a shower together, for pleasure more than for cleanliness. Really, you try and top a fully naked Adrienne with her golden blonde hair slicked back against her scalp and beads of water dripping down her face to splatter against her heaving tits while she kneels in front of you with her lips pressed up to the base of your cock while her throat muscles massage your shaft.
I was out of breath just trying to absorb how it all felt.
Adrienne sucked down my first ejaculation, taking the first couple of globs straight into her stomach before pulling back so she could actually taste me on her tongue. Once we got out of the shower, I went down on her and reminded my girlfriend that I was just as good at cunnilingus as any of her girlfriends. And we finished off that session with a leisurely fucking, Adrienne's legs hooked over my shoulders until I squirted her pussy full of my cock cream.
We still wanted to go for the full trifecta, but my stomach growled and we decided to take a break and grab some food. Neither of us wanted to wait for pizza delivery nor the effort of cooking. So Adrienne found a bag of frozen chicken nuggets and after a few minutes of nuking, we settled in to catch up on "nutrition".
The nuggets I didn't pay much attention to. No matter how many times I'd seen my gorgeous girlfriend fully naked, her body always had my attention. Plus, she cheated by draping her still bare tits on top of the dining table while we ate, even managing to "accidentally" spill some ketchup onto them.
"Maybe we should postpone the assfucking for now, Ben," Adrienne growled in a smoky, seductive voice. "I think I'd love to jerk you off all over my plate and use your jizz as a chicken nugget sauce."
I nearly shot my wad right then and there. But just then, my cell phone blared to life back in our bedroom. I arched an eyebrow at Adrienne; but she just shrugged and nodded. So I got up, hustled back into our bedroom, and picked up the phone just as it was about to ring out. "Hello?" I hadn't had time to check the caller I.D.
"Ben?" It was Keira.
I heard the measured tone in her voice and immediately sat down on the desk chair. For a moment, I forgot I was bare-ass naked and it was a surprise to feel my cheeks against the coarse fabric. And then my mind started racing. What day was it? How long had it been since I injected my beautiful neighbor full of sperm? How long ago was the start of her last period? Was she pregnant? I saw my life flashing before my eyes and panic began to set in.
"I'm not pregnant," she sighed and I began breathing once again. I wasn't sure whether to feel relieved or disappointed, and from the sound of Keira's voice, she wasn't sure either.
I didn't answer right away so she continued. "My period came. So you're off the hook."
"Off the hook?" I managed to squeak. "Uh, I thought you wanted-"
"Oh, I did, Ben. I did. I desperately wanted to have a baby."
"'Did'?" I was confused. "You don't sound as disappointed as I would have thought."
Keira took a deep breath. "After we made love the first time, I wondered if I wasn't forcing you into something you weren't prepared for. I mean, I know you said you could handle me having your baby, but thinking you're ready for that kind of emotional event and actually being ready are two very different things."
"I suppose."
"It's complicated, Ben. Having children is always complicated. I just wanted you to know that while I'm eternally grateful for what you were willing to do for me, I'm not going to ask you to do it again. It isn't fair what I already put you through."
I exhaled slowly, feeling a great weight being lifted off my shoulders. She was right, I WAS off the hook. If she'd been pregnant, despite my assurances that I wouldn't interfere in the child's life, I really didn't know how I would react once the kid arrived. I would always know it was MY child, and by extension, MY responsibility on some level.
Since August, I'd thought I'd made the mature decision NOT to impregnate her for some of these very reasons. Of course, I'd made the impulsive decision to go ahead and sleep with her after a somewhat messy discussion with Adrienne. And for the past few weeks I'd wondered in the back of my head what the consequences would be for that rash decision. But now I no longer needed to worry about that. I could just go on with my life as if nothing had happened, except for a few brief moments of shared bliss with my very first lover. In the end, I suppose things worked out great for me. I got to have sex with Keira and NOT end up a daddy.
I sighed, though, thinking of Keira and her desperation. "I'm sorry, Keira. I can't say I'm not relieved on some level, but I am sorry for you."
"It's okay, Ben. Maybe this is for the best."
Her voice was mysterious, detached. I assumed she was still in some shock herself that her period had arrived on schedule and she was not pregnant. I just nodded, even though she couldn't see me, and I took a deep breath. "Maybe."
"I'll let you go now, Ben. You take care of yourself, okay?"
"Uh, of course. You, too." Keira seemed in an awful hurry to get off the phone with me. What was going on?
"Bye." She hung up.
Adrienne was in the room when I turned around in the desk chair. She'd taken note of my mood and pulled a thin robe over her shoulders, covering her nakedness. And she asked for confirmation, "She's not pregnant?"
"No."
"How do you feel about that?"
I exhaled slowly. "Relieved, I guess..."
She just went quiet before scooting further back on the bed and propping herself up against the pillows before gesturing to me. "C'mere."
I moved off the chair and slid beside my girlfriend, letting her cuddle me up to her chest. I pillowed my head on her robe-covered tits, wrapped my arms around her thin waist, and hugged her tightly.
"Want to talk about it?" she asked.
"Not really," I sighed.
"Still wanna fuck?"
I sighed again. "Not really." My mood was ... introspective, not sexual.
"I'm here however you need me, Ben. I love you."
"I know. I love you too, Adrienne."
I just snuggled my head tighter against her body and closed my eyes.
It was just another lazy Saturday. Still in the middle of January, schoolwork had not yet piled up enough to stress anyone out. Also, Monday was Martin Luther King Day, and with a three-day weekend I planned to spend at least this one day just vegging out.
To that end, on Saturday afternoon I found myself playing Final Fantasy X with Paige. Well, I was playing. Paige was just sitting with me, giving me advice or cutely asking me to do particular things for her.
"Go there!" Paige pointed. "The Temple of Fayth!"
"Why?"
"'Cuz it looks pretty."
I grinned. In a way, she sounded like Eden or Emma asking me to steal them a pink car in Grand Theft Auto. Having Paige with me reminded me of home, which was a very good thing. And she seemed quite happy to fill my need for an attention-hungry little sister. "What's in it for me?"
"Hmm..." Paige pondered for a second before latching onto my left arm. "A big, FAT kiss!"
"A kiss?" I arched an eyebrow and turned to look at the pretty redhead. "Is that for me or for you?"
"Maybe for both?" she said hesitantly before leaning forward and rubbing her cute nose against mine.
"Ahem..."
Paige darted away from me, already blushing pink as she looked past my shoulder. I turned to see Adrienne smirking at us as she came out of the bedroom with her cell phone pressed to her ear. She nodded once, hung up, and then smiled at me. "Time to get you dressed, Tiger."
"Dressed?" I arched an eyebrow.
"You seemed kind of out of it last night," my girlfriend explained. "Grace knows a club in San Francisco. You only have to be eighteen to get in. So me and the girls are taking you out tonight."
"Girls?"
"Me, Grace, Kim, and Misty." Adrienne smiled. "It'll be fun!"
"Adrienne," I said seriously. "I really don't want anything like Dayna's party. And I'm really fine just hanging out here." I glanced at Paige and held up the video game controller.
"Come ON, Ben. Paige can come, too." My girlfriend gave me a 'so-there' look, and I did relax. With Paige present, I wasn't so worried about Adrienne's plans getting out of control. I knew she wouldn't set me up into some massive orgy with the young redhead present.
"Still, we'll make it worth your while." There was a simmering heat in Adrienne's voice, the same heat she always had in her voice when she was up to something.
"We?"
My girlfriend giggled mysteriously.
"Adrienne," I said in a warning tone. "What are you planning?"
Her grin was devastatingly seductive. "Trust me."
Trust me. I was starting to fear those two little words.
Well, she'd never let me down yet.
I suppose I should have been used to this. Five hot girls, one me. Those were odds most guys on the planet would kill for.
But as I looked around at the gyrating bodies, thumping music, and neon lights, I couldn't help but feel that I'd rather be home in bed with just my girlfriend. Especially since at this very moment, I wasn't WITH Adrienne.
She was three feet away, dancing quite closely with Grace. The two of them moved like rhythmic poetry, all sinuous curves and perpetual motion, all of it alluring and intoxicatingly arousing. When they faced together, their arms were all over each other: rubbing, caressing, and just plain groping. When one faced opposite the other, they still spooned together and gyrated with their hips in a way that I'm sure produced boners in 90% of the males within ten feet of them.
Adrienne's buxom blonde beauty was a scintillating contrast to Grace's willowy exotic loveliness. And at least twice in the past five minutes, their lips had passed achingly close to a kiss without quite getting there. I swear the room's noise level dropped ten decibels each time they did.
Not that I was left alone. Misty, Kim, and especially Paige had all been eager to dance with me. In fact, Paige at first looked like she wanted to completely monopolize my time before I told her to go flirt with other guys. She was somewhat reluctant to do so at first, but other guys soon came to her.
It probably had something to do with her outfit. She'd chosen to dress in one of her sexier Catholic schoolgirl outfits, complete with knee-high socks, her hair in pigtails, with a pink bow to top things off. When we had arrived, the bouncer had even called over his manager to triple-check her I.D. before letting her in. And now she was drawing quite a bit of attention, including that of a few middle-aged men perving on her at this 18-and-over club.
My blood had started to boil and I quickly yanked Paige back. "Not with guys like that," I growled.
"What? You jealous?" she'd giggled mischievously. Truthfully, the pretty redhead seemed more pleased by my reaction than from actually flirting with the guys.
I just bit down on the bile rising in my throat and tried to force the thoughts away. Actually, I was a bit jealous. No guy had the right to really get close to Paige without my express approval. Flirting was one thing, but if one of those fuckers laid a single finger on her I'd-
I sighed and turned away to focus on Kim, who was dancing up closer to me. I reminded myself that I had no claim to Paige. Still, I promised myself I'd keep a protective eye on her.
In the meantime, while Paige was the most eager to dance with me, Misty was by far the most physically aggressive of the three. Standing 5'8", she was tall enough to keep her face in front of mine. Her smoky-gray eyes sparkled in the dusky illumination of the dance club. Her skintight halter-top was made of some shiny satin material that reflected all the neon lights and yet did not obscure the fact that her firm B-cups were without bra and had very hard nipples poking out the fabric.
Once, she caught me staring at those hard nipples. I quickly pulled my eyes back up and the sultry brunette smiled at me. "If I didn't want you staring," she said in a smoky voice. "I wouldn't have worn this top."
I decided to see just how far Misty would take this flirting thing, and I circled my hand around her waist to grab her asscheek and pull her towards my leg. I thought she would back off, but instead she simply leaned in and began grinding her crotch against my thigh.
"Mmm..." she hummed from an inch away, her eyes mere slits as she bored her gaze deep into mine. But then she sighed with mild disappointment and backed away. "I shouldn't though. My boyfriend wouldn't be too happy with me."
I nodded and released her. If nothing else, Misty backing down confirmed that Adrienne wasn't setting me up for some wild orgy with her friends. It's not that I didn't find her friends attractive; they were. But I barely knew them and I was starting to get over the whole "fuck-as-many-hot-babes-as-possible" phase of my life.
The pretty girl held my gaze just a few seconds longer before saying, "Still, if I ever find myself single again, you'd better watch out Big Ben."
My eyebrows shot up at the nickname. Misty giggled. "You've got a reputation that's starting to spread."
Great.
Misty just laughed at the expression on my face and turned about. "I'm going to get some drinks." I watched her leave. I'm not exactly sure how, but she and Grace had managed to get the 21-and-over stamp on the backs of their hands despite only being eighteen. I supposed both girls had worked some charm. And that left Paige to immediately zero in on me.
We danced for a few songs and chatted. After all, she barely knew Kim or Misty and Adrienne had been dancing with Grace for nearly the entire night. But eventually, Misty returned with two rum and cokes and the four of us found a quiet place to sit down.
"Not too much, Red," I warned Paige.
"Yes, Dad," the petite redhead grumped. I ignored her and took a sip from my drink before passing it to Kim.
The cute Japanese-American girl smiled and took the drink, sipping it only a bit before handing it right back. I leaned against the backrest and just held the plastic cup. I was starting to look away when I realized that Kim was holding my gaze rather intently and I glanced back at her, a questioning look on my face.
"I should have gone out for coffee with you that day," Kim stated rather plainly.
"Hmm?"
"You know." Her eyes glittered as she rather obviously looked me up and down. She bit her lip, thinking of something, and then she sighed. "Maybe if I had, things would have turned out differently. I just didn't know at the time that Adrienne was your girlfriend."
My eyebrows furrowed and I frowned, not understanding. But before I could say anything, Kim stood up and looked around. "I'm going to go find the girls and let them know where we are."
Misty nodded and then handed her drink to Paige, who promptly started guzzling it as fast as possible.
I glared at her, all my big brother instincts kicking in. "PAIGE!" I growled threateningly.
"Oh, poo."
Try as I might to prevent it, Paige still managed to get completely bombed out of her mind. Grace's Honda Accord only seated five, so the petite redhead sat up front in my lap both there and back. I had to admit that I while I couldn't help but feel slightly aroused by a pretty girl pressed so tightly against my body, my arousal was buried beneath my protective, brotherly feelings towards her. And it felt so intimately comfortable to be holding her like this as she dozed in and out of unconsciousness for the entire drive home.
We dropped Kim off at her dorm. Paige was asleep against my chest, so we didn't try to move her into the available seat. And then after Adrienne reached over the driver's seat to touch Grace's shoulder, we headed over to Grace's and Misty's dorm next. The two were roommates, which was how they met. Misty just chuckled with a knowing grin as she got out and even slapped me on the shoulder. "I'll see you around, Tiger. If you survive the night."
I just nodded, not getting the implication quite yet. I was still wrapped up with holding Paige. Then Grace headed for Paige's dorm. Upon arrival, I scooped the sleeping girl into my arms and got out. I turned back to the car and told Adrienne, "You two go ahead. I'll see you back at home."
"We can wait for you, Ben," Grace offered.
I shook my head. "It's a short walk." And then I turned and headed inside.
I'd been to Paige's dorm room several times, often to escort her home and make sure she didn't get mugged or worse. She was on a coed floor so I didn't feel awkward roaming the halls. I did feel slightly awkward, though, as I fished through Paige's purse for her keys and let us inside while a girl from across the way stared at us with a smirk on her face. At least her roommate was gone for the weekend, per usual. So I carried the slumbering, drunken girl over to her bed without having to deal with any extra conversation.
While I'd escorted Paige home several times, I'd never brought her back as completely wasted as she was this time. And unwilling to let her sleep fully dressed, I at least bent to pull off her shoes and then strip the socks down her legs. I pulled the pins and ties out of her hair to let it hang more loosely. And I opened up the little black tie. But I wasn't going to go anywhere near the blouse or skirt.
Just as I was standing back up, Paige opened her eyes and asked softly, "Aren't you going to finish?"
I blinked in surprise that she was conscious, and then shook my head in the negative. "That would be inappropriate. I'm not one to take advantage."
Paige closed her eyes and sighed in disappointment. "You couldn't take advantage of me if you tried," she grumbled while reaching her own hands to the blouse, fumbling with the buttons. "You don't even see a girl when you look at me. I'm just a kid."
"Paige..." I began.
"What is it going to take to make you see me as a woman, Ben?" she whimpered, finishing the last button and pulling her white blouse apart to reveal a black lace bra beneath, holding her firm tits upright.
"Paige..." I started again.
"I'm wet for you, Ben. I'm always wet for you," she whined, pushing down her skirt to reveal matching black lace panties. It wasn't a thong or anything, but my experienced eye did notice the moisture at her crotch.
"I think you've had too much to drink tonight, Red," I said firmly and bent my face down. I pecked her gently on her forehead and then pulled away. "I'll see you tomorrow."
Paige pouted and frowned, but then she turned on her side away from me and curled into a semi-fetal position, tugging the blankets over her body. I forced myself to look away from her near-nude body and tried to ignore her disappointed whimper. Then I let myself out.
Once out in the hallway, I exhaled slowly. Even after all this time, it was clear Paige still had a crush on me. How could I tell her I didn't have those kinds of feelings for her, and I didn't think I ever would?
I shook my head and sighed. Consequences. I hadn't even slept with Paige and there STILL were consequences.
It was quite late when I finally got home. Dealing with all the heavy emotions around Paige's crush on me and my desire not to hurt her weighed me down. I was bone tired from dancing most of the night and feeling just a little weak from the alcohol still swimming around my system. At that moment, all I really wanted to do was spoon behind my girlfriend and hold her tightly as we drifted off into the blissful peace of sleep.
With the relative lack of soundproofing in the house, I heard sexual moans floating down from upstairs as soon as I came in the front door. Whether Brandi's or Dayna's room, I wasn't sure. Maybe both.
I didn't hear anything from Dawn's room. Ryan usually stayed home on weekends, leaving Dawn to hang out with Gwen and Robin. Gwen was on another date with Rick Rusedski though, so perhaps Dawn and Robin had gone to hang out with some other friends for the evening. Perhaps Dawn was already home and asleep. Perhaps not. But just in case she was, I tried to be quiet as I headed for the bedroom I shared with Adrienne.
I should have recognized that moans were coming through my door as well as from upstairs. But I simply wasn't expecting them and I was distracted by my thoughts of whether Dawn was asleep or not. So the moans hit me right in the face when I opened the door and saw my gorgeous girlfriend completely naked and atop the equally naked and nearly as gorgeous figure of Grace Choi.
Adrienne looked up at me as the door opened and she smiled. "You told us not to wait for you."
I held my breath and nodded while leaning back against the door, closing it behind me with an audible [thump]. And then I canted my head to the side to admire the view.
Our bed was at an angle to the door, which allowed me a side-view of the girls sixty-nining in their entire naked splendor. Adrienne turned her head away from me and once again ducked her face between Grace's legs. I couldn't see my girlfriend's face with Grace's thigh blocking it, but I certainly could see the fresh wriggling in the Korean babe's hips as Adrienne went to work on her.
At the other end, Grace was busying herself in my girlfriend's crotch. Her beautiful face was blocked from view by Adrienne's thighs, so I let my gaze trail across the Asian girl's slender body. She didn't appear to have an ounce of fat on her and was willowy without appearing anorexic. My sexually calculating mind guestimated that she had 34Cs, very firm and upright against Adrienne's belly while she continued eating my girlfriend out. And after another moment, the beautiful babe laid her head back and flashed me a smile while her jaw was coated with feminine honey.
"Your girlfriend is the best, Ben..." Grace moaned.
Then it was Adrienne's turn to pop her head up. "I want to watch you fuck her, Tiger. I want to lie beneath her and right when she gapes her mouth open as your big dick penetrates into her tight cunt, I'm going to kiss her. Can you do that for me?"
I groaned and nodded. And I slowly began to walk forward while stripping off my clothing.
I got naked before the girls were done. Both beauties squeaked in orgasm while I was waiting and stroking my dick, but Adrienne seemed intent on eating Grace to one more climax. I finally pulled up the desk chair and sat down to watch, keeping myself hard both with my hand and the visual stimulation.
But presently, Grace arched her back and had that second orgasm. And then the girls were rolling over into position. Adrienne was on the bottom now while Grace moved to all fours atop her gorgeous lover, pressing her well-formed tits against the blonde's more massive mammaries. They kissed and swapped spit adoringly, taking their time while whimpering sweet nothings to each other. And my cock got even bigger looking at the blending of golden blonde and jet black hair as the two faces of female perfection, one All-American and the other Asian Exotic, came together in a mass of wet lips and wetter tongues.
I was horny and hard and starting to go a little stir-crazy with impatience. But finally Adrienne reached around and spread Grace's asscheeks to let me see the Korean girl's pink gash and dark rosebud from behind. "It's time, Tiger," Adrienne husked.
Grace herself turned around. "This is your invitation, Ben. And you promised I'd cum."
I grinned and knelt between both girls' outstretched legs, settling my mushroom head into position. "I keep my promises."
Grace grinned mysteriously. "Oh, I'm not worried. I already know you will."
I could have stopped to think about her comment, but with my cockhead already rubbing against her wet pussy all I could think about was driving myself forward. So Adrienne got to watch Grace arch her neck and gasp as I penetrated the Asian girl's tight cunt. And just like she'd asked for, Adrienne got to kiss her Sapphic lover right at the same time.
Good lord Grace was tight. Just like her torso was proportionally narrow for her 5'9" height, her pussy was similarly narrower than typical. I know I felt every inch of her tunnel as I sunk deeper and deeper into her body; and I'm sure her constricted vaginal walls felt every bump and vein of my throbbing cock. She felt great. And she felt just a bit ... familiar.
"Oh, fuck!" Grace grunted into Adrienne's mouth.
"It looks big, but it feels even bigger," my girlfriend said knowingly.
"I remember..." Grace sighed. "It feels just right ... Gawd damn I missed cock!"
I only answered that with a fresh lunge, skewering Grace's thin body on my shaft while reaching around to cup her tits. It felt surreal. I didn't know much about Grace other than that she was Adrienne's new best friend and part-time lover. But the few times we'd been around each other, I'd certainly appreciated her stunning beauty and boner-inducing figure. Now, after watching her become Adrienne's pussy on the side for the past few months, I was getting my chance to fuck her as well. And spurred on by the thrill of FINALLY getting a piece of her, I proceeded to fuck the everliving shit out of her.
At the same time, I felt Adrienne's forearms against mine as she continued holding onto Grace's ass. And then together, my girlfriend and I made our mutual lover absolutely SCREAM.
"Aaaahhhh!" Grace cried when her first orgasm shot through her body. I was pounding her almost flat asscheeks against my pelvic bone with every thrust and forcing her clit down against Adrienne's crotch at the same time.
"Mmmphhh!" Grace moaned against Adrienne's lips when the second orgasm lit her up. The Korean babe must not have had any dick since breaking up with her boyfriend over the break, and the way she wriggled her hips at me with a desperate urgency seemed to indicate that she really missed it.
"UNNGGGHHH!!!" Grace howled. Her hips weren't the only thing wriggling. Her entire pussy was spasming out of control as that second orgasm swept through her body, and her bucking body was taking me along for the ride.
I'd been pistoning in and out of her clenching pussy at a rapid pace, making sure I didn't go off prematurely but otherwise just enjoying myself as I rutted through Grace's clenching cunt. And after watching the girls for ten minutes before joining in myself, plus fucking Grace to two climaxes, I was primed to blow.
Adrienne saw it on my face. "Cum in her, Tiger. I want to watch her eyes when she feels your hot jism splashing into her cunt. Do it! DO IT! CUM!"
"Arrgh!" I growled as my body powered its way through its final, jack-rabbit stroking before I busted my nut inside the beautiful babe sandwiched between me and my girlfriend. I'd moved my hands back to Grace's hips, gripping her waist tightly and pinning her ass against my crotch while I strove to shove my dick another eighth of an inch deeper into her. And I groaned with ecstatic relief as I felt the torrent of jism pouring out of me.
"Guhh!" Grace simply grunted as her whole body jerked on impact. Adrienne was kissing her again and holding her best friend's face in her hands while her boyfriend continued filling said best friend with scalding hot cum.
Grace twitched and moaned in a third orgasm, grinding her pussy against my girlfriend's. I held myself at maximum depth, pinning her down while spunking out the final globs of jism into her still-spasming womb. And together, all three of us groaned our ecstasy while slowly humping each other's bodies, chugging like a locomotive to an eventual stop.
Grace finally collapsed straight down and smothered Adrienne beneath her. I watched her jet black-haired head dropping down onto the mattress beside Adrienne's golden blonde head. And while my own sweaty chest dropped onto Grace's back, I managed to crane my neck far enough to taste my girlfriend's lips for the first time since before we'd left for the club.
"Mmm ... that was great, Tiger," Adrienne sighed happily.
I groaned. "Glad you liked it."
"I did. Almost as much as Grace did." Adrienne giggled.
I sighed, thinking of all the time that had passed since Adrienne and Grace first started having sex with each other. "We shoulda done this a long time ago."
Grace started giggling with her head turned away. "You haven't figured it out yet, have you?"
I frowned.
Adrienne giggled and Grace turned her head to the side and clenched her pussy around my half-hard dick. "Big Ben's already been in here," the Korean babe said.
"Huh?" And then it hit me: that first blindfold fuck. And more specifically, my first mystery lover. Grace had the nice tits shoved into my face and the constricted- wall, bare-shaven pussy. "That was you?"
Grace laughed and Adrienne nodded to me. "I talked about how fucking great you were in the sack, Tiger," my girlfriend giggled. "I talked to her so much about it last semester that she just HAD to take you for a ride."
"Then why the blindfold?"
Grace shrugged. "I dunno. I sorta convinced myself that if you didn't know it was me, then I wouldn't have really been cheating on my boyfriend back home, or something. I just HAD to have some cock and Adrienne was always raving about the things you did together." Then Grace giggled and reached a hand out to Adrienne, caressing her cheek and then glancing back at me. "But fuck ... now that I'm single, we are SOOO doing this again." She clenched her pussy muscles around my half-hard cock, still imbedded inside her, to punctuate her statement.
"Wait, who was the second girl?" I looked straight at Adrienne, my mind swirling with the possibilities. Misty? SHE had a boyfriend, too. But would she have used the same blindfold rationalization? Kim? Someone else entirely? Ah, hell...
My girlfriend just giggled and gave me an enigmatic smile. "We're not telling."
"Adriennnnne..." I whined, finally pulling out of Grace's pussy and flopping onto my back.
"Nope," my girlfriend flashed me a Cheshire grin. "The secret just makes things that much more delicious. Besides, your work isn't done yet."
"Huh?"
Adrienne smiled wickedly. "I'm gonna suck all your sperm outta my girlfriend here, and then it's my turn to lay on top of her while you spunk another load of cum up my little asshole, okay?"
Yeah, the mystery could wait.
I actually fucked Adrienne's pussy before shoving my dick into her ass.
Actually, I fucked Adrienne's pussy, then slotted down and fucked Grace for a bit again before finally moving up top and shoving my dick into my girlfriend's ass. And then it was Grace's turn to kiss Adrienne's gaping mouth as the busty blonde orgasmed while feeling me pour a river of semen into the depths of her bowels.
After that, the three of us squeezed into the shower. We got cleaned up and then while drying off, the two girls knelt on the bath mat and gave me a dual blowjob until I nutted into Adrienne's mouth. Greedily, she swallowed most of it. But she left one glob and extended it out on her tongue for Grace to suck off. And then we finally retired to bed.
Adrienne wound up in the middle, spooned behind her best friend and lover while being spooned by her boyfriend. And the three of us happily drifted off to sleep.
"Good lord, girl. Are you even wearing panties?" I looked Dawn up and down, taking in the ultra-tight miniskirt she was currently wearing. From behind, it didn't seem like she could even hide a thong from the way it stuck to her buttcheeks, and the sight of her gorgeous ass had stopped me dead in my tracks as I came in the door on this Friday evening. I was running late from a group project of my own.
"Why? Wanna find out?" My best friend giggled as she turned and wriggled that ass in my direction.
"It's pretty cold out there, isn't it?" It WAS January after all. Even in California, January can get chilly.
Dawn shrugged. "I'm bringing a jacket on our date."
I rolled my eyes and folded my arms over my chest. "Well? You freeballing it or what?"
"I don't have balls, Ben. You should know that."
"You know what I mean."
"I'm naked and bare underneath, Ben," Dawn crooned seductively before giggling. "I'm just trying to be a good girlfriend for my boyfriend."
"Don't remember you going out without underwear when we were dating," I grumped.
"We barely dated outside of summer camp, Ben. And getting me naked was never difficult." Dawn smirked.
I shook my head and headed back into the living room where Adrienne and Paige were hanging out. I glanced around for the usual suspects. Not finding some of them, I asked curiously, "Gwen? Robin? Bert?"
Adrienne looked up at me. "Rick's picking up Gwen from her dorm room. Robin and Bert were going to hang out here, but they're in our bedroom at the moment."
My eyebrows rose. "Really?" There was a ton of sexual innuendo in my voice.
Adrienne shook her head. "It's not what you think." She grabbed me by my elbow and led me over to our bedroom door. Instead of the expected sounds of aggressive fucking, I heard two of my best friends currently engaged in a screaming match. Robin was in her usual sarcastic mode and Bert was just trying to hang on for dear life.
"Ah ... young love..." I drawled nostalgically.
Adrienne smiled. "What? You miss our fights?"
I shrugged. "Every couple has them. When Robin and Bert were friends, they had nothing to fight about. Now that they're screwing on a regular basis, everything is up for debate. It's the way of the world."
"Just because they're screwing?" Adrienne chuckled. "You're screwing Dayna and I never see you fighting with her."
"Sure I do. We argue about roommate stuff all the time. She tries to use sex to get me to do stuff for her or withhold sex when she's upset with me. Doesn't happen very often because she's not actually my girlfriend and we don't NEED to be fucking each other. Heck, I don't think we've even done it once this semester."
"Brandi then," Adrienne stated.
I shrugged. "Brandi's my sister."
"You've fucked her three or four times since we got back to school. Once, I think Matt even showed up downstairs while you two were at it."
I chuckled. THAT one had been a close call. Dawn had needed to distract Matt long enough for Brandi to get her clothes on and get downstairs. Still, I shook my head. "Brandi and I used to fight all the time when we were younger."
"But not anymore. What changed?"
I shrugged. "I dunno. We grew up. And really, if something about her bugs me, I can just let it go. She's my sister; I don't really need or want to change her."
"We fight." Adrienne raised her eyebrows. "Does that mean you want to change me?"
I sighed and leaned against the door frame. "Couples fight because they demand the very best from their partners. You once talked to me about 'expectations', about ground rules. If you expect something of me and don't get it, you wind up disappointed in me and you'll bring it up so that I'll know how you want me to change. You said a long time ago that you're an independent girl and you never let a boyfriend order you around. I haven't tried. If I had, we'd be getting into a lot more fights, too."
As if on cue, Bert started whining through the door, "I THOUGHT you were my girlfriend! I THOUGHT you were going to be there for me when I needed you!"
I jerked my thumb towards the door. "Boyfriends and girlfriends always want perfection from their partners. They demand more from them than they would another friend. Bert had certain expectations. They weren't met, and now he's upset."
"Do you expect perfection from me, Ben?" Adrienne asked a little warily.
I sighed. "I try not to. But yeah, I've got my hopes. You threw me for a loop with the 'no kids' thing. But as my girlfriend, yeah, I expect that eventually we'll get engaged and married and have a family. Someday — not right now — but someday. And if we don't..." I exhaled. "Yeah, I'll be pretty disappointed."
Adrienne chewed on that for a second. "But you don't expect anything from Brandi because she's your sister?"
"Family's family. I can't break up with family. There's no point in trying to change her because at the end of the day, she's still my sister. You, on the other hand, are my girlfriend. My partner in life." I shrugged. "And selfishly, wouldn't you want your partner to be the very best partner on the planet?"
Adrienne blinked. "I suppose."
She went quiet and figuring the conversation was over, I looked into the living room where Paige was playing Final Fantasy while Dawn was watching and waiting for Ryan to arrive. Adrienne followed after me. And once we sat down on the other couch, I jerked my thumb back toward our bedroom and asked Adrienne, "How long have they been in there? I KNOW you're gonna take forever to get dressed for us to go out tonight."
Adrienne winced and looked sidelong at me. "I'm going to disappoint you now, Ben."
"Huh?"
"I know it's a Friday and I know we'd talked about going out. But Grace called me a half-hour ago and she really needs to see me tonight."
I grinned. "Tell her she can come with both of us." I was already imagining a repeat threesome.
Adrienne exhaled and shook her head. "Just me. Girl stuff."
I shrugged and said, "Sure. No problem."
My girlfriend tilted her eyebrows questioningly. "No problem? After that speech you just made about expectations and disappointment?"
I smirked. "If it were just about that, no one would ever date anyone else. Too much pressure. There's got to be a lot of love and understanding, too, a willingness to bury what I want for what you need. I'm cool. I'm sure Paige won't mind if I hang out here and keep her company."
"Really?" Paige perked up, pausing the game as she looked at me excitedly. Dawn looked over at me with a bemused smile.
Adrienne grinned, too. "When did you get so smart about relationships?"
I rolled my eyes. "Keira. Megan. Brandi. Felicia. Dawn." I gestured to Dawn as I mentioned her name. "Every girl around me seems to be trying to teach me the mysteries of love. Plus, I AM paying attention to what makes us happy."
Adrienne giggled and rubbed my thigh. "Thanks, Tiger. I promise I'll make it up to you when I get home."
It was my turn to grin. "And that's the other benefit to being a caring and understanding boyfriend."
"You'd better believe it." Adrienne flashed me a sultry, decidedly lustful look. And then my stunningly gorgeous blonde girlfriend stood up and stretched, thrusting her big tits forward.
She waggled a finger at Paige. "Hey Paige, I AM going to come home and need my boyfriend for sex, young lady. So you're only allowed to fuck him once tonight, okay?"
I rolled my eyes and both Dawn and Paige giggled. Then Adrienne kissed me and left to meet up with Grace.
Five minutes later, Ryan arrived to pick up Dawn. Once again, we sent her into her bedroom. Then, I bumped fists with the guy and we made small talk while Dawn pretended to need a few more minutes in front of a mirror. She then emerged from her bedroom to suitable oohs and ahhs from us guys. And I stared at Dawn's gorgeous ass in that miniskirt with some jealousy while they left.
And then I turned back to Paige and Final Fantasy. But the petite redhead just paused the video game and turned to me. "So where do you want to have sex?"
I rolled my eyes, momentarily imagining the little redhead naked on her back beside me. But I gruffly replied, "We're not."
"But Adrienne said I could only-"
"PAIGE," I growled warningly.
"Oh, poo.."
61 Crushes ll
Adrienne certainly made it up to me that night when she returned. In fact, I found over the next couple of weeks that my girlfriend always became a wildcat in bed whenever she returned home with Grace's smell on her. She especially went into a frenzy whenever I deeply kissed her and rather obviously slurped up the taste of Grace's pussy off her lips.
And I didn't have to get it secondhand all the time, either. Twice more, the lithe Korean babe joined us for red hot threesomes. The last one, Grace even helped me handcuff Adrienne to the bed and we spent over an hour double-teaming the stunningly gorgeous blonde. Grace quite enthusiastically spanked my girlfriend's ass while I fucked the perpetually-orgasming blonde's face. And double- penetrating Adrienne with my cock and a strap-on was something Grace definitely wanted to try again.
But far more often, Adrienne and Grace did their thing alone, without me. I was just around to occasionally satisfy Grace's urges for real cock before she found another boyfriend. As good as the sex was between us, Grace and I had no emotional connection and she didn't want to get attached to me, nor give Adrienne any reason to believe she was moving in on her lover's boyfriend.
But while Grace wasn't moving in on me, she WAS taking up more and more of Adrienne's time. After a few more weeks, it was getting to the point where Adrienne would head over to Grace's dorm to spend the evenings after classes ended instead of coming home. I stayed at our house chatting with Dawn, Paige, and the rest of my crew.
Overall, it was fine with me. I was still seeing Adrienne for two or three lunches a week; and I was getting to be on friendlier terms with Grace, Kim, and Misty. Besides, my girlfriend always came home to my bed before midnight after Grace had gotten her all warmed up, and I reaped the sexual rewards.
But I was starting to miss my girlfriend.
FEBRUARY 2003, FRESHMAN YEAR
"Almost home. It's been such a LONG day..." Dawn bumped her hip into mine, momentarily knocking me off balance while we trudged around the final turn towards the house.
"Whatever," I sighed.
"Come ON, Ben." The beautiful blonde patted my arm. "You used to be so excited to head back!"
I snorted. "That's when I had a loving girlfriend waiting for me at home."
Dawn frowned. "Today's Tuesday. Adrienne's usually home because Grace has that late class or something, right?"
I furrowed my eyebrows and thought about it before perking up and smiling. "It's Tuesday? I totally thought today was Wednesday."
"You wish." Dawn shook her head, her crystal blue eyes sparkling at me. "You must have had an even longer day than me."
"Don't ask."
Then Dawn tightened her arm around mine, pulling me in close as she rubbed her shoulder against mine. "Still, it does seem like Adrienne's never home anymore. If it bugs you that much, why haven't you talked to her about it?"
I shrugged. "I'm not the smothering type. Adrienne's entitled to hang out with her friends."
"'Hang out' is one thing. But you're her boyfriend. You deserve some quality time, too."
I waggled my head. "She comes home every night. And it's not like I'm not getting laid often enough."
Dawn sighed. "There's more to a relationship than sex, Ben. You two used to spend every available minute together. Last semester, I know you spent the whole day with me because your schedule and hers didn't line up at all. But once you got home, you couldn't get enough of each other."
Dawn squeezed my arm and looked over at me with concern. "But lately?"
I sighed. "I know ... And I miss her..."
"You should. It reminds you that you still love her. With how much time the two of you spend apart, start worrying the minute you don't miss her."
I smiled and patted Dawn's hand that was still wrapped around my arm. "You're right. I need to talk to her. Communication, right?"
She nodded and then we arrived at the house. Ryan, Adrienne, Paige, and Gwen were already present and waved to us as we entered. Paige actually got off the couch and ran over to me, jumping into my arms for a hug. "Hiya, Ben!"
"Hiya, Red." I hugged her and then set her back down on the floor.
"Ooh, I gotta tell you about my day! There was this boy, and-"
I stopped and arched an eyebrow, all my protective instincts coming to the fore.
"ReLAX," Paige giggled. "He didn't do anything to me. Anyways, I was walking in the quad and..." The petite redhead continued to chatter away while I nodded, half-listening to her and half-moving into the house.
Meanwhile, Gwen was chatting up Kevin Weiss, Dayna's boy-toy. Both were doing some light flirting, but it didn't seem serious. Thankfully, Rick Rusedski had been doing a good job of keeping Gwen occupied and while they still had not defined themselves as boyfriend/girlfriend, they clearly were dating regularly. Plus, Dayna was right there in the room as well.
Ryan got up from the couch to greet Dawn with a kiss and a hug. Adrienne, on the other hand, stayed on the couch until I approached and bent to kiss her 'hello'. She smiled at me quickly before turning her face back into her books.
"Hey, wanna go on a nugget run with me?" I asked my girlfriend. McDonald's was running one of their Tuesday McNugget promotions and I was well-known in the house for my ability to scarf the little processed hunks of chicken by the bucket load.
"Ooh! Can I come?" Paige perked up.
Adrienne looked up and shrugged. "Let Paige go with you. I just want to finish this up before I go anywhere."
Paige was already packing away her books and looking for her shoes but I waved her off and turned back to my girlfriend. "Really, A.D. I wanted to take a walk with you." Then I glanced at Paige. "Sorry, Red."
Adrienne looked up at me, furrowing her eyebrows as she searched my face for greater meaning. And when she realized I was serious she softened and nodded. "Uh, okay. Just gimme ten minutes, alright?"
I nodded and left the living room to drop off my bag and use the restroom. When I returned, Paige glowered at me. But when Adrienne wasn't ready to go just yet, I sat down beside the petite redhead and started chatting with her while she lifted my arm, snuggled herself beneath it, and happily engaged me in conversation.
About sixteen minutes after Adrienne's pronouncement, she put away her books and looked over at me. "Okay. Let's go. Anyone else want some?"
We took orders for an extra seven 6-piece McNuggets and left. I reached my hand out and Adrienne comfortably intertwined her fingers through mine. And just as we hit the sidewalk, she took a deep breath and said, "So tell me what's bugging you, Tiger."
I sighed, frowning. "I miss you."
"Miss me? I'm right here." Adrienne squeezed my hand as if to remind me.
"You know what I mean. We don't spend much quality time together anymore," I sighed, recalling Dawn's words.
Adrienne giggled. "Last night was a pretty good example of quality being more important than quantity."
I blushed. We DID have a pretty amazing round of sex before going to sleep last night. We only went once, but it was a very good one time. But I shook my head. "But there's more to a relationship than sex, Adrienne."
My girlfriend arched an eyebrow at me. "Is this Ben talking or Dawn talking?"
"Huh?"
"Whose words are those? Yours? Or Dawns?" Adrienne's eyes narrowed and a bit of an edge creeped into her voice. "You can't expect us to have the same kind of relationship Dawn would have with you, Ben."
"No, no, don't take this the wrong way, Adrienne." I squeezed her hand. "Yeah, I talked to Dawn about this. She's my best friend. And believe me, I'm not complaining about our fantastic sex life. It's just that sometimes I wish we had more of a normal boyfriend/girlfriend relationship."
"What do you mean?"
I fidgeted, thinking about it. "Let me put it this way: Are you getting everything you want from me?"
"Yeah," Adrienne shrugged. "Warm arms at night. Love and affection at all times. Absofriggin' amazing sex when I'm horny. And I know I can always depend on you. I'm happy, Ben. Aren't you?"
"I'm not UN-happy," I hedged. And then I exhaled slowly as well. "But I don't know if I'm getting everything I want out of this relationship."
"What more do you want?"
"I never see you anymore," I almost whimpered.
My girlfriend sighed. "It's not like I wasn't hanging out with Grace and the rest of them last semester."
"Of course you were. But it just feels like you're hanging out with them so much MORE now. I see you a few times at lunch. But some days, from the time I say goodbye after breakfast I don't see you again until it's time to go to sleep."
"So what? You just want me around?"
"Not just 'around'. I want to talk to you. I want to share my day with you. I want to hear about yours."
Adrienne laughed and shook her head in disbelief. "Am I the girl in this relationship or are you?"
"Adrienne..."
"We've got a great thing, Ben. The sex is incredible. I know you love me and I can always depend on you to be there for me."
"But can I depend on you to be there for me?"
Adrienne exhaled. "I do my own thing. You do yours. And we come together every now and again to make the both of us happy. It's been working great so far."
I interlaced the fingers of both my hands. "But shouldn't we be more interconnected? Isn't that what it means to be in a relationship together?" By now, we had arrived at the McDonald's and started looking around to make sure no one overheard the more delicate parts of our conversation. Sensing that we weren't finished yet, I came to a stop outside the doors.
But Adrienne reached for the handle. "I was always independent. I have my own schedule. I thought I made that clear. I'm no one's beck and call; not even yours."
"And I'm not asking you to be."
"Aren't you? What happened, Ben? You never had this desperation to share your day with me; you did enough of that with Dawn. You were never this ... needy ... before." And then she pulled the door open and went inside.
I sighed and followed after.
We silently stood in line together, not holding hands. Adrienne folded her arms beneath her breasts, lifting them and drawing the attention of just about every male in the vicinity.
One such male was with his girlfriend and just about to order. The girl asked for two ice cream cones and nudged her boyfriend, who was busy staring at Adrienne's tits. "You want anything else?" she asked.
"Nuhh..." the guy answered distractedly, still staring at Adrienne's chest. But just as the cashier finished punching in buttons, he stood up straight and spun around. "Oh, and a Big Mac. No pickles."
"That'll be $5.43," the cashier replied.
The guy dug into his wallet and pulled out a $5 and a $1. He paid and took the receipt before standing off to the side with his girlfriend.
"I can't believe you just did that," the girl growled in a heated voice.
"What?" the guy frowned, clearly surprised to find his girlfriend was upset with him.
"You said you weren't getting anything to eat!"
"I changed my mind."
"But if you knew you were getting something, I would have gotten something to eat, too."
The guy shrugged. "If you wanted something, you should have just gotten it regardless of whether or not I got something."
The girl was looking very upset and drawing the attention of those of us still in line. "No! What I want is influenced by what you want! That's what it means to be a couple!"
"No it doesn't!"
"I didn't want to get something to eat by myself if you weren't going to eat, too! But since you're getting a Big Mac, I could have ordered something."
"Then why didn't you?"
"You caught me off-guard! I didn't have time to think!" Her voice was getting shrill. "And I thought we were just taking our ice cream and leaving! I wouldn't have forced you to sit down and watch me eat. But apparently YOU have no such problems. You're so inconsiderate!"
"Okay, okay!" the poor guy held up his hands in defeat. "Let's just get back in line and we'll order something for you!"
"Forget it!" The girl turned and stomped out of the store. She turned on the sidewalk and walked huffily away.
"But, but..." the guy held his hands out, reaching for his girlfriend in disbelief while also waving towards the counter where his food would be arriving shortly. But the girl was long gone.
"Order number fifty-seven!" the McDonald's server called out.
"Fucking hell," the guy muttered under his breath. He snatched up the paper bag and two ice cream cones. Then he tore off out of the store in hot pursuit of his girlfriend.
By now, it was Adrienne's and my turn to order. My girlfriend arched her eyebrow at me and glanced significantly at the door where the guy had just run out. "Is that what you really want?"
I just sighed and stepped up to order my nuggets.
Adrienne and I were pretty quiet around each other that evening. We worked on our respective homework assignments. As usual, since my classes were mostly with Dawn I spent more time chatting with my best friend instead of my girlfriend. But even when the work was done, Adrienne and I were both lost in our own thoughts.
I spent the rest of the evening pondering what I really wanted from Adrienne. She was right: she HAD made clear that she was independent. Yeah, she liked to submit herself physically from time to time, to put herself under my control as a display of trust and love. But on a daily basis, she did her own thing and I did mine. In High School, she had her friends and I had my crew. We joined together occasionally but I let my girlfriend live her own life.
But after the death of her father and her subsequent "adoption" of sorts by my family, Adrienne and I naturally spent a LOT more time together. Even last semester, with her forming her own group of friends outside of the house, we were still around each other more often than not.
I'd gotten used to it. I'd gotten used to having her around. And now that she was finding other people to hang out with besides me, I was getting jealous.
Was it fair? Didn't Adrienne deserve to spend time with her friends? Was I really being... needy? Or did I just want more time with my girlfriend?
And did I really want to be... dependent ... on anyone? Adrienne and I had a well-functioning relationship that had made us both happy for quite a while. We never had the kinds of fights the McDonald's couple had. In part, that was because of our independence from each other. We really were two individuals who came together quite often for mutual pleasure. She had her ways of making me happy. I had my ways of making her happy. Most of these had to do with physical pleasures like cuddling and sex. Why mess with a good formula?
I knew the answer: Because our love had to evolve. We were both growing up from High School kids into College near-adults. And from here, we would continue to grow up into the full-fledged Young Adults of our twenties. And from there, we would continue to change.
Keira had once talked to me of Love. She was right, then. I was a 16-year-old kid who didn't understand it. Maybe I still didn't understand it even now. But I was getting a better idea.
When I was a teenager, love was simple. Love was a fuzzy feeling that made me happy when a pretty girl smiled at me. Love was gratefulness to her for letting me have sex with her. Love was a desire to spend more time with her and get more fuzzy feelings and have more wonderful sex.
With Adrienne, my sense of Love had come to include responsibility. I was her champion. Her need for me made me feel strong, made me feel like a man. And when I comforted and protected her, she rewarded me not only with incredible sex but also the physical pleasure of her friends. It was an arrangement that made me very happy and very satisfied.
But now as I was growing up and getting a sense for what I wanted in the future, I was starting to realize that my relationship with Adrienne, as is, wouldn't cut it anymore. Two individuals coming together for mutual pleasure on a regular basis was good enough for High School. Maybe it would even be good enough for college. But it wouldn't be good enough for the rest of my life. I would need a partner who wanted to share my existence, to live my life WITH me, not just have sex with me a couple of times every day. Eventually, I would need someone who wanted to raise my family with me.
Was Adrienne that person? Maybe. We were young. Her dad had died less than a year ago. And she'd admitted she hadn't thought much of the future just yet. But that didn't mean she never would and just because she didn't plan to have children didn't mean she wouldn't change her mind down the road. If nothing else, I loved her. I would give her the benefit of the doubt.
We had time.
But for starters, I wanted to spend a little more regular time with my girlfriend. And for that, I had to let her know.
"Adrienne?" I asked softly.
She turned her head away from the TV and looked up at me with a little smile. She was expecting this. "Yeah, Ben?"
"Can we talk?"
She nodded warmly. "Sure, Ben."
I thrust forward a final time, grunting my orgasm into Adrienne's ear as a quart of spunk flowed out of me and into her sucking pussy. My girlfriend arched her back beneath me, thrusting those glorious tits against my naked chest while she moaned in ecstatic bliss. I felt my biceps tensing as I clutched her body with savage power, holding my pelvic bone against her crotch as the diluvial torrent of jism poured forth. And together we scaled the heights of absolute physical delight.
But when it was all over, I lay my forehead against the mattress beside her head
"Good talk," Adrienne sighed.
"You distracted me," I growled.
Adrienne giggled musically and patted my back. "You said you wanted a more 'adult' relationship."
"That wasn't what I meant by 'adult'."
"Doesn't get much more adult than that, Tiger. Or do you wanna tie me up, blindfold me, and stick it in my ass while you use that new riding crop to raise some welts on my soft, creamy skin?"
"Adrienne..." I groaned.
"It's okay, Ben. I get it. Whether or not I feel like our relationship is just perfect, you obviously don't. You want to spend more time with me. I understand that."
"You do?"
She nodded and touched her nose to my cheek. "You're a romantic at heart, Ben. You've been my white knight, and now you're dreaming of sweeping away your princess to Happily Ever After."
"Well ... I'd like to think I'm still practical about it."
"Maybe. But you know what you want: marriage, family, all that. I have to tell you those things weren't in my plans. Not for a long time from now at least."
"Adrienne..."
"I love you, Ben," she said quickly, rubbing her nose against mine. "I can't lose you. I won't let that happen."
"You won't?"
"You're a part of me. Forever and always..." She exhaled slowly, and then turned her head to the opposite side, looking away from me.
I picked my own head off the mattress, supporting my weight on my elbows while my dick gradually deflated inside her. I leaned to the side so that I could see her face and she eventually returned her gaze back to me.
"Just..." Adrienne began hesitantly before looking at me, her hazel eyes a little dull. "Don't hate me, okay?"
"Huh?"
She shook her head and smiled. "I love you, Ben. I'll always love you for what you did for me and for bringing me into your family."
"What are you talking about?" I was confused.
She smiled and shook her head again. "Nothing." She kissed me and clenched down with her pussy muscles, squeezing me rhythmically. "Make love to me again?"
"Adrienne, what's going on?"
"Please, Ben? I love you. One more time?"
Adrienne planted a slow-burn kiss that somehow still had all the fire of a nuclear one, sweeping away my concerns. She loved me. Without a doubt, Adrienne loved me. And as long as we had that, everything would be alright, wouldn't it?
So I kissed her back and started rotating my hips to help get me hard again. And then I pulled back and smiled at her. "One more time."
FEBRUARY 14, 2003, FRESHMAN YEAR
I swiped the keys to the Mustang and got it freshly washed and waxed. Yeah, I couldn't necessarily have pride in the car since it wasn't actually mine. But I still wanted everything to look good as we rolled up in style.
Chez Panisse wasn't that far away. But there was no way I was going to make a woman walk that far in high-heels; not if I wanted to get laid that night. After all, it was my first REAL Valentine's Day with Adrienne. True, we'd had an amazing National Single Awareness Day non-date last year when we were 'nottogether'. But this time we really were together and I intended to make it a night to remember.
It certainly was a memorable night at that. Just not in the way I was expecting.
To get me out of Adrienne's way, I'd gotten dressed in Brandi's room and then hung around upstairs, chatting with Brandi while she got ready for her Valentine's Day date. My beautiful, dark-haired sister looked positively delectable in her skimpy lingerie as she prepped; and I nearly threw a monkey wrench into the whole thing when I just HAD to throw her onto her bed and give her a passionate kiss while groping her ass.
But a giggling Brandi pushed me away and went to fix her makeup. Then I obediently closed my eyes and tried to relax while she finished up. And then about a half-hour before my dinner reservations, Adrienne called up the stairs, "We're ready."
All I really heard was the word "ready". The term "we're" didn't set off any alarms for me as I patted Brandi's ass in her mini-dress and then headed downstairs. And then holding a gorgeous bouquet of bouquet of peach lilies and yellow tulips, I knocked on my bedroom door and prepared to be dazzled by Adrienne's awe- inspiring beauty.
My jaw dropped when the door opened. Paige stood there, looking radiantly beautiful in a dark blue strapless sheath dress that showed off her creamy shoulders and dipped low enough in front to prove she did not have only a little girl's bosom. The sleek form elongated her body, making her look taller than she was, with the hemline stopping halfway down her thighs.
Her dark auburn hair was half-up and half-down, a decidedly more mature look than her typical pigtails. Diamond studs decorated her elfin ears, and she'd definitely been taking Adrienne-lessons in makeup. Her dark blue eyes stood out brilliantly as she looked up at me with a little smile on her face. Overall, the little girl could pass for her 20s, with a Natalie Portman-esque childlike maturity.
"Wow, Paige," I breathed. "You look beautiful."
The petite redhead blushed prettily and glanced down at her shoes, the 2-inch heels boosting her up to 5'4". "Thanks, Ben," she said bashfully before lifting her gaze up to my face and seeming happier than ever in her life.
"Got a hot date tonight?" I asked with a little grin.
Paige blinked twice, looking hesitant all of a sudden. And then she turned to the side where I saw Adrienne sitting by her vanity, putting her own finishing touches on her face.
I tapped my watch and said to my girlfriend, "Clock's ticking, A.D."
Adrienne bowed her head, her shoulders hunching slightly. I couldn't see her face, but a quick glance at the vanity mirror showed me that her eyes were squeezed shut and a grimace was on her face. Immediately, I was worried as I walked forward to her while asking, "Hey, what's wrong?"
Adrienne sat up straight as soon as my hand landed on her shoulder. She reached up to touch my hand and smiled at me, saying, "Nothing. It's okay."
I furrowed my eyebrows and searched her face. Things didn't seem quite fine, but Chez Panisse was a very expensive restaurant and I didn't want to miss our reservation. So I nodded and said, "Okay, let's go."
Adrienne took a deep breath. "I'm not going with you."
If we'd been upstairs, my jaw would not only have hit the floor, but crashed through it and down to hit the first floor. "Wait, what?"
"You're going out with Paige tonight."
I turned and furrowed my eyebrows. The cute redhead just stood by the door, looking a little awkwardly at me. "Wait, what?" I repeated.
Paige's lower lip quivered and immediately I felt bad. "Oh, Red. It's not you. I'm just ... just ... What is going on?"
Paige looked back at Adrienne and I spun around to my girlfriend. Adrienne looked over at the other girl and told her, "Wait outside for a minute. Lemme talk to Ben."
The pretty redhead nodded and stepped outside, closing the door. I knew that sounds would carry rather well through the door and I stepped back up to Adrienne and parked my ass on the edge of the bed while she turned in her vanity seat. "Explain," I nearly ordered.
"It's simple. You're taking out Paige tonight."
"Why? You're my girlfriend. This is Valentine's Day," I growled.
"It's just another night."
"No it isn't." This was important to me and I was having trouble keeping my volume under control.
"Trust me."
Oh, how I had started to hate those two words. "Trust you?"
Adrienne bit her lip. "Have I ever let you down?"
"There's a first time for everything. Dammit! I'd like to know what the hell is going on!"
"Please, Ben. This would mean so much to Paige."
"Paige? Adrienne, I TOLD you I didn't want to complicate these relationships with my friends. Things get weird. Things get awkward. I DON'T want to screw up my friendship with Paige."
"You're too late. The girl is head over heels in love with you."
"It's just a crush."
Adrienne shook her head. "She's in LOVE. C'mon, Ben. She's here every day. She plays video games with you and sticks around in the evening as long as possible before she has to go home to sleep. She runs across campus to meet you for lunch, no matter if you're with Dawn or with me or whoever. And she runs to your side at every opportunity to talk about her day and share with you."
"And what? Taking her out on a Valentine's Day date is somehow going to STOP that?"
"No. Not at all."
"Adrienne, what are you doing?"
"Just trust me, Ben. Do this and I swear I'll explain everything to you tomorrow. Everything."
She emphasized the last word and there was a finality in Adrienne's voice that floored me. I blinked rapidly and tried to process the hidden meaning. Clearly, something was going on that I wasn't seeing. Sometimes I really HATED being a dense, oblivious male.
"Please, Ben." Adrienne's tone pleaded even further. "This is what has to happen for the both of us."
"I don't understand." I frowned, feeling helplessly impotent.
"Trust me," she intoned with desperation in her voice.
"Adrienne, this ISN'T what I wanted. I wanted my first real Valentine's date with you," I pleaded. "I wanted a night of passionate romance with the woman I love more than anyone in the world!"
"You still can have the passionate night. You'll still get laid."
"That's not the point," I grumped. I knew, like always, that she would still be here to make love with me when I got home. Adrienne and I had not missed a single night together all year. "I had an evening planned for us, not just fucking in bed come midnight."
"Paige is out there, Ben, waiting for you. So what are you gonna do? LEAVE that poor girl completely heartbroken? She's in love. And she's all dressed up for you."
Oh, come ON. Was this really how it was going to go down? If I didn't take Paige out, Adrienne was going to make me feel like I was abandoning the poor girl? I shook my head angrily. "Sometimes I really hate it when you manipulate me like this, Adrienne."
"You've always liked my surprises."
"Surprises are one thing. This is different. You're fucking with a little girl's emotions out there. She's just a kid."
"She's eighteen, Ben; almost nineteen. Hell, she's a few weeks OLDER than YOU."
"You know what I mean." I shook my head.
"Clock's ticking, Ben." Adrienne tapped her wrist.
I exhaled slowly, simmering with tension just beneath the surface. I took an additional few deep breaths, scowling unhappily. I didn't understand what was going on, but the reservation time was approaching. And poor little Paige was standing out in the living room, wondering what the hell was going on.
Adrienne had me. I cared too much about Paige's feelings and I couldn't let her down.
"This isn't over," I glared at my girlfriend.
"Don't you trust me, Ben?"
"Of course," I sighed. Still scowling, I glared at my girlfriend. This was not how I expected this night to go. "You promise you'll explain everything later?"
"I promise," she nodded.
I blinked and only then did I realize that despite Adrienne not coming with me, she was dressed up for an evening out. "And where are you going tonight?"
My girlfriend tilted her head, her eyes canting in apology while she brushed her golden hair behind her ear. "With Grace. Who else?"
Who else indeed. Adrienne had spent far more time with Grace than ME this semester so far. I exhaled and then bent to kiss my girlfriend on her lips. "I love you, Adrienne."
"I love you too, Tiger," she said softly, moisture forming in her eyes. And then she quickly looked away from me.
I had no idea what the hell was going on. But soon, I was going to find out.
"Are you disappointed to be out with me?" Paige said hesitantly from her seat next to me. Her lower lip quivered and she appeared on the verge of crying.
I blinked and sat up straight, belatedly realizing that I'd been dead silent for a good five minutes while we'd been waiting for our table. Even with reservations for a specific time, it always took a little longer to get seated. After all, it was Valentine's Day, and a Friday night to boot.
Paige had her hand on my leg and I covered it with my own, rubbing it with my palm gently as I wiped the scowl off my face and tried to smile. "No, Red. Not disappointed. This was all just ... unexpected, that's all."
She blinked rapidly, searching my face for any signs that I was just faking it. Then she nodded slowly and said, "Adrienne said this was the only way she'd get you to go out with me. If either of us had asked ahead of time, you would have talked and talked and overtalked about maintaining the friendship and not being able to return the same kinds of feelings I have for you."
I snorted. "She's right."
"Then whether you're disappointed or not, Ben, know that I'm very happy you're here with me." And with that, Paige stretched up so that she could kiss my cheek.
I sighed and patted her hand. At that point, a hostess came over and called my name. Squeezing Paige's hand in my own, I stood us up and we headed to our table.
We took our seats. Nobody even attempted to offer us wine or cocktails. And I sized up the restaurant. It had come highly-recommended by Dawn, and although the meal would put a sizeable dent in my wallet, I was impressed. It was cozy, intimate, and yet upscale.
But Paige wasn't even looking around. When I brought my gaze back to her I found that she had both elbows on the table while holding her cheeks in her hands, staring adoringly right at me. I sighed and wondered for the fifteenth time if I shouldn't have just scrapped the plans entirely. I wouldn't have been able to get the deposit back for this reservation, but at least I wouldn't feel awkward about the situation. Leaning back in my seat casually, I canted my head and stated, "This isn't going to turn out how you want it to, Red."
"And how do you think I want it to turn out?"
I paused and searched Paige's eyes, not daring to answer that. Instead, I waited for the momentary tension to pass before replying, "I care a lot about you, Paige."
"But you're in love with Adrienne," Paige shrugged. "I get it."
"Then why?"
"Why am I in love with you? I can't help the way I feel, Ben. You're the white knight that rescued me."
"Like six months ago." I sighed, my eyes narrowing at her use of the term 'white knight' the same way Adrienne had less than an hour earlier.
Paige shrugged and gave me a pixie wink. "So? You're still just as handsome and strong and kind and smart and everything I could ever want in a man."
"But what are you expecting of me? Knowing that I'm with someone else."
Paige blinked. "If you were any other guy, I might try to get over my crush. But ... things are different with you and Adrienne. You two aren't nearly as... 'committed' is not the right word; you're committed to each other. But you're definitely not as monogamous as most."
"So?"
"So..." Paige took a long, deep breath. "Adrienne told me that maybe there's room in your relationship for me."
I blinked in shock. "She did?"
Paige nodded, reaching her hand across the table to cover mine. "Please?"
I frowned.
"You said you care a lot about me, right?"
"Of course I do," I breathed. I thought of all the ways I cared about her more than a typical friend. When we'd first met, I'd planned on doing my best to befriend her and assume a role of protective big brother. My "rescue", as it was, inspired in me that cosmic sense of responsibility over her. Her petite size, youthfulness, and frailty stirred some sort of urge in me to watch over her and shield her from the harsh realities of the world outside.
And perhaps Lynne was right: I had a hero complex. Once, Adrienne had "needed" me when she confessed the abuse of her childhood, and I'd been driven by my own need not to let her down throughout the course of our relationship. Brooke, my little sister, had looked to me as guardian angel. And now that she wasn't around anymore, perhaps I was looking to Paige to fill that void inside me, to sate my own need to look after someone. "Paige, you know I do."
"Then let me be with you, in whatever way I can."
"Paige, I told you why we couldn't be together. It wouldn't be fair to you."
"Why don't you let ME decide what's fair? I'm not asking for much."
"What are you asking for?"
The pretty redhead looked up at me with her eyes shining brightly. "Just let me be with you as much as I can: get to know each other, talk, spend time together." There was such a note of hope in her voice.
I closed my eyes. Hadn't I just been asking these same things of Adrienne? The gears in my mind started turning as I wondered exactly what Paige and Adrienne had discussed before arranging this "surprise date".
"We've already been doing those things, Red," I explained.
"Not as my boyfriend. Some things I can't talk about with you; like how you make me feel inside."
I exhaled slowly.
"Don't you have any feelings for me?"
I looked softly at her. "As a little sister."
Paige looked hurt. "Any feelings as a woman?" She tilted her head and pouted in a way that was decidedly sensual. She leaned forward ever so slightly and I felt my heart race as I involuntarily glanced down at her cleavage. "I'm not just a little girl."
I tried to quiet the flutter in my heart. Yeah, I had some sexual feelings for Paige as a woman. I felt that way about EVERY pretty girl I came across. Looking at Paige was a cross between looking at Brooke and at the twins. All were little sisters to me. I no longer felt any guilt at having lustful thoughts of Brooke. But I still felt totally guilty for my lustful thoughts of the twins. And Paige was somewhere in the middle. I certainly could appreciate that she was a very attractive girl; and her innocent Catholic-seductress getup frequently sparked the "naughty" drive in my libido. But I'd always pushed those feelings aside.
"What if I told you that the happiest moments of my day are when you let me cuddle up to you on the couch or when you kiss my cheek? What if I told you my roommate forgot my name because she never sees me anymore since I started spending every waking minute at your house?"
"Paige..."
Her voice dropped an octave. "What if I told you I masturbate every night to thoughts of you? I dream about kneeling on the floor in my little Catholic uniform with your dick in my mouth, letting you fuck my face while you hold onto my pigtails and scream in pleasure."
My eyes popped WIDE open. What happened to 'oh my word' and 'oh, poo'? Did she really just use the f-word? And the d-word? Paige might still be a virgin but she DID seem to know stuff. And I found myself uncontrollably curious to find out just how much she knew.
"I want you to hold me down HARD and drown me in orgasms, Ben. I've heard you fucking the shit out of Adrienne. I fantasize about you doing those things to me; things so dirty and depraved that I'll have to spend three hours in the confessional just talking about it all. Sometimes I wish you would just grab me off the sofa and fuck my tight cunt in front of everyone. No foreplay. Just take me and fuck me and cum inside my unprotected little womb."
My jaw quivered. Hell, my whole BODY quivered.
"Still think I'm just a little girl?"
"Yes," I croaked quietly.
Her gaze bored into the back of my skull. She read the tension in my eyes and then leaned back in her chair, a satisfied smirk on her face. "You're a terrible liar, Ben." Paige's dark blue eyes glowed.
Just then our food arrived. I sat back in my chair and busied myself with the waiter, not wanting to admit that I DID have some desire for Paige. She was cute. She was perky and energetic. And she would look SOOO fucking hot face-down on my bed while I skewered her from behind.
She was an innocent little wet dream, cute and proper one minute and mind- blowingly nasty the next. I had to grit my teeth to try and keep my hormones in check. Paige simply folded her napkin over her lap, grinning happily the entire time.
Ohhh this was gonna be complicated.
The food turned out to be really good, with a special set menu for Valentine's Day. I felt pretty awkward for the first few minutes, not sure what to say after Paige's rather graphic description of her raunchy fantasies. The thing was, I HAD thought of her just as a little girl. At least, I had until she'd peeled back the schoolgirl façade to show me the repressed sexpot inside. Now, I couldn't get her nasty words out of my head. And I focused on the food as a way to keep myself distracted.
Paige waited quietly for me, showing me a mature patience none of my little sisters could have matched. When she realized that I was starting to breathe easier again, she set her fork down and leaned forward to place her hand over mine. "Just talk to me, Ben."
I breathed in and out a few times to keep calm. When the hell did little Paige get the upper hand over me? But I took a deep breath and nodded, finally saying, "You're not as naïve and innocent as you appear to be."
The pretty redhead shook her head. "No. But then you're not as platonically indifferent as you appear to be, either."
Paige squeezed my hand, pulling me towards her just an extra inch as she peered into my face. "Even though you see me as a little sister, you DO have sexual thoughts about me."
I looked away.
"Gwen, too," Paige added quietly. "You wanna fuck her, too."
I sighed. "Every guy wants to fuck every girl around them. It doesn't mean we will. There are consequences to having sex. It changes everything in a relationship. Once two people cross that line, there's no going back. And I don't want to change our friendship, Paige."
"Too late. It's already changed. I'm in love with you," she stated plainly. "Now you've got to decide if you're going to cut me off and let our friendship fall apart, or let me into your life. And you can't use your girlfriend as an excuse. Adrienne's all for this."
I exhaled in annoyance at the mention of Adrienne's name. Why the hell was my girlfriend putting me in this situation? "But I don't have feelings for you like that."
"You don't?" Paige shrugged. "Fine. See that cute waiter over there? I'm gonna go ask him to take me into a bathroom and fuck the shit outta me."
"PAIGE," I growled, just barely keeping my volume down as jealous anger lanced through me and my blood started boiling.
"See." She gave me a 'so-THERE' look.
"That's just protectiveness," I protested, calming myself down. "I wouldn't want to see my little sister just get casually deflowered in a restaurant bathroom, either."
"But you'll let your sisters have boyfriends, right?"
"Of course."
"What about me? Think of everyone you know, Ben. Which one of them would you be okay with taking my maidenhead?"
I gritted my teeth as my blood heated up again.
"You'd be jealous, wouldn't you? I already offered my virginity to you, Ben. And you don't even want to think about some guy stretching me before you do."
I didn't answer. The bile in my throat answered enough for me.
"I don't really know that much about guys," Paige sighed. "Didn't meet that many at an all-girl's school. But the girls here talk, and they tell me it's pretty simple: You're totally fine with your sisters having boyfriends because they aren't 'yours'. You don't possess them. And even though you've had sex with Dayna, Gwen, and even Dawn, you're not jealous of them having other guys because they aren't 'yours' either."
"What's your point?"
"I'm yours, Ben. I've always been 'yours'. That's why you get jealous of any other guy who comes near me. It's why you stopped Alan at that very first party. And you didn't stop Misty or Kim from flirting at that club Grace took us to; just me. Jeez, I've only been on two dates all year and both boys were intimidated to Hell by you."
I chewed on that for a few seconds.
"I'm already yours, Ben. But you won't be mine. Now that's unfair."
Out of pure habit, I drove us back to the house. It wasn't until I parked the car and took out the keys before I realized I should have taken Paige straight back to her dorm. But just as I moved to put the key back into the ignition, my date was already getting out of the car.
"Paige, wait," I called and got out as well. "I should take you home."
She stopped and looked back. "I'm not going home tonight," she said matter-of- factly. And then she held her hand out to me as if it were the most natural thing in the world.
Without realizing it, I found myself walking up and taking her hand. Then Paige smiled and led me the rest of the way to the door. She looked at me expectantly as I unlocked the door and led us inside. The whole house was dark. Dawn, Brandi, and Dayna would still be out on their dates at this hour, assuming they would even return to this house. Hell, I should have still been out on my date. I'd planned more than just dinner for Adrienne.
Sighing, I turned on the light and then turned to my companion. "I know this was supposed to be a date for us, Paige. It's what you wanted and apparently what Adrienne wanted. I'm sorry it didn't turn out as romantic as you might have hoped."
The pretty redhead just smiled at me. "Don't be sorry. Maybe it wasn't romantic but it was the first time I got to talk to you plainly about how I felt." And then Paige smiled seductively while stepping right into my personal space, laying her hand on my chest. "Besides, the date's not over yet."
My cock was already twitching. I'd never completely forgotten the nasty, sexual fantasies Paige had spun at the restaurant. But I tried to hold onto the last shred of my platonic friendship. "We shouldn't do this, Paige."
She smiled knowingly, confidently. "Then why did you bring me here, huh?" It was a rhetorical question. "Why did you bring me into the house?"
I didn't have an immediate answer for that, and suddenly I felt her hands pulling my head down as her lips fastened around mine. With a strength I wouldn't have expected from such a small girl, she pushed me back against the front door, banging me against the solid wood while she attempted to climb up my body and cram her tongue even deeper into my mouth.
And I was kissing back.
I felt a surge of that buried, naughty lust pouring through my veins. My brain wanted to latch onto the idea that this was wrong, that Paige was a naïve, sheltered young friend set loose on the real world after a lifetime of Catholic school repression.
But it felt so right. Paige was pretty, sexy, and clearly into me. I had Adrienne's permission ... nay, her blessing.
And ... well ... I liked Paige.
Truth be told, I'd spent more time with Paige this semester than anyone but Dawn. I spent more time with Paige than my own girlfriend, since Adrienne had started shacking up with Grace.
Share my day? Yeah, I talked with Paige.
Play my video games? Paige.
Tease, tickle, and flirt? Yeah, Paige.
Maybe I was a dumb male who'd missed the signs. I'd noticed that the cute redhead was around more and more often. I knew she'd professed a crush for me. But six months ago I never hugged her on a daily basis. Two months ago I didn't let her crawl into my lap and snuggle. One day ago I didn't let her shove her tongue down my throat.
Slowly, patiently, Paige had been working her way into my life. And I was only too happy to let her. She was a sweet girl. She loved me. And she deserved better than this.
I pulled my head away. "Paige, Paige!"
"What, what?" Her dark blue eyes were wild, wondering why the hell I was stopping us.
"It shouldn't be like this," I panted. "You deserve to have all my attention. You deserve a special night. We should go out together, spend an evening when you're not trying to talk me into this; an evening when I can focus on you."
Paige's eyes sharpened into daggers that stabbed the back of my skull. "Ben, you fucking turn me away tonight and I swear to fucking God I'll go out and give my fucking cherry to the first fucking guy I see!"
I wasn't sure what shocked me more, her statement or hearing her say the phrase "fucking God".
I blinked. "Are you allowed to say that?"
Paige just grabbed my hand and yanked me down the hall.
She once told me that despite going to all-girl's Catholic schools for her entire adolescence, and despite still being a virgin, that she knew "other" stuff.
Actually, Paige reminded me of this many, many times it seemed, usually when trying to convince me to get physically intimate with her and while I was protesting that I didn't want to take her virginity.
Well ... she wasn't lying.
I had no idea HOW Paige knew "other" stuff, but there was no denying that she did. For example, when the diminutive redhead shoved me onto my bed, fished my cock out of my pants without any hesitation, and went absolutely wild sucking on my schlong, it was quite clear that this wasn't her first blowjob.
When I filled her mouth with my cock cream and she just started drinking me down without a hint of gagging, it was clear I wasn't the first to spunk in her mouth.
And when I stripped away her sheath dress and feasted on her snatch to return the favor, it was abundantly clear this wasn't her first time getting eaten out. In fact, despite my considerable expertise with the act, Paige was quite direct in shoving my head this way and that and ordering me where to go next. I was reminded of the times she told me to take a certain road or go to that Temple of Fayth in Final Fantasy. Well, this time I planned on visiting a very different sacred temple. And sometime after her first orgasm but before her second, I picked my head up and asked, "What's in it for me?"
"A big fat FUCK!" Paige cheered happily. And then she promptly shoved down on the back of my head to keep me eating her.
I was more than happy to do so. In keeping with her naughty, young schoolgirl persona, Paige had freshly shaven her twat, leaving me with a very pretty, very bare pink pussy to munch on. I didn't penetrate her with my fingers; she clearly still had her maidenhead. But I explored every other nook and crevasse of her crotch and let my hands roam across her hot body.
Completely naked, Paige looked more like a young woman instead of the immature teenager she sometimes appeared to be when clothed in her schoolgirl uniform. The skirt would hide the flare of her hips and her blouse often obscured just how perky and rounded her breasts were. But now, sans clothing, she simply appeared a gorgeous babe on a slightly smaller scale. And because of that smaller scale, I found that I could easily reach all my favorite parts of a girl's body without removing my tongue from her twat.
But eventually, Paige arched her crotch into my face one final time and dumped yet another load of sweet nectar onto my chin. And then pushing my head away, she slumped across my sheets and gasped for oxygen.
I panted for breath as well. Despite everything we'd just done, I was still somewhat in shock and awe at what was happening. If you'd told me this afternoon that I'd be busting a nut down Paige Jacobsen's throat that evening and propping myself on my elbows between her naked thighs while staring at her virginal pussy just waiting to be deflowered, I'd have said you were crazy. And yet here we were.
Paige reached down to tug at my shoulders, pulling me up her body before planting another hungry kiss right on my lips. She moaned into our liplock before laying her head back against the mattress and crooning, "I love you, Ben."
I stared in amazement at Paige's pretty face, brushing my fingers through her hair over her left ear. I'd bedded other virgins before. Some, like Jennifer Vo, I hadn't even had strong feelings for. But then those girls hadn't had strong feelings for me either, at the time. They just wanted to get initiated into the world of sexual ecstasy and I was more than happy to oblige.
But Paige was in love with me. Was it fair to do this? "I ... I care about you, Paige," I replied softly. "But I don't know about love yet."
"That's okay, Ben."
"But maybe you should wait until-"
"FUCK waiting anymore, Ben. You've made me wait six months already!" Paige whined. She slid her hands down my sides, frantically tugging at my clothes. We'd stripped her naked for me to go down on her, but she'd only pulled my pants open to give me the blowjob. And buoyed by her obvious enthusiasm, I let my last hesitations fall by the wayside as I helped her get me undressed.
I worked my pants while Paige ripped my shirt over my head. And then her hands were on my hips as she asked excitedly, "Are you hard? Do you need me to go down on you again?"
"I'm good, I'm good." I nodded with a gleam in my eye, glancing down at my bulging, purple prick. The mere thought of popping Paige's cherry was enough to get me hard again. I leaned towards the bedside table. "Lemme just get a condom-"
"No!" Paige interrupted and pulled me back on top of her, shifting until she felt my throbbing erection rubbing against the outside of her pussy. "I'm Catholic. I can't use contraception."
I arched an eyebrow and leaned back. "Uh, I'm pretty sure you're not supposed to have sex, either."
"Whatever! Just get in me! Please, Ben?" Paige looked excited, nervous, and desperate all at the same time. She shifted under me, trapping the shaft of my cock into the groove of her pussy lips, still pinched tightly together and having never been stretched before by anything. She reached down between us, taking hold of my cock and guiding it into place. And as she shifted her body upwards, I felt the head of my cock glide past the opening of her labia and then settle into position.
16-year-old Ben would have already thrust forward and skewered her. Heck, 17- year-old Ben probably would have, too. But almost-19-year-old Ben hesitated. I looked her in the eyes and asked, "When was your last period?"
Paige blinked before groaning, "Two weeks!"
Two weeks??? "Uh..." My mind raced to memories of Allie Sanders, bawling in agony when she found out I'd made her pregnant at sixteen. I winced in anguish, so close to burying my cock inside a fresh pussy and yet torn with indecision.
"I want to feel it, please?" the hot, naked redhead whined.
"But Paige-"
"Just pull out!" she begged. "You can pull out, right?"
I nodded 'yes' quickly. "But I- Unnnghhh!!!"
My statement was cut off when Paige suddenly clamped down around my waist with her legs and simultaneously pulled on my ass, driving my cock into her body while she threw her head back and screamed bloody murder. All my hesitations and doubts didn't matter anymore; Paige had taken it upon herself to lose her virginity. And as soon as I felt my pelvis press firmly up against hers, signifying that she'd taken my entire cock inside her body, I quickly brushed her hair back from her eyes and waited anxiously for the eyelids to rise so I could soothe her pain.
But there was no pain. Paige blinked a few times and then stared in wonder at me. "You're inside me," she breathed.
"Yeah..."
"You're actually inside me."
"Yeah..."
A broad grin spread across Paige's face. "It didn't even hurt!"
I blinked in surprise but then started smiling myself. The happy expression on the pretty redhead's face was infectious and I started chuckling. Paige was one of the lucky ones.
She simply laid her head back and stared at the ceiling while cradling my head in her arms, moaning, "Oh my word ... Oh my word..."
I sighed and let my heartbeat settle down a bit. In the frenzy leading up to this moment, the naughty side of Paige had come out, signified by her filthy language. But once I started penetrating her, the f-bombs died away and she was back to exclaiming "oh my word". I took that as my cue to mentally switch gears, to make love to Paige. I would gently shower her with pleasure for this, her first act of sexual intercourse.
So I turned my head to re-capture her lips, nibbling softly while I slowly began to glide my shaft in and out of her tight pussy. Paige moaned into my kiss and clutched my head even tighter while she crossed her ankles behind my ass, rolling her hips up to meet my every thrust.
It took a little while to find the rhythm. Paige kept trying to speed things up and our hip thrusts would get out of sync. But I kissed her patiently and slowed her down, letting her feel the full, drawn-out lunges of slow but steady lovemaking. And she verbalized her appreciation. "Ohhh ... Bennnn..." she crooned, gripping my shoulders and letting her legs ride on top of my undulating torso.
"Ohhh ... Paige..." I groaned into her ear. She was small enough and short enough that if I stretched myself out completely, her face would only be level with the top of my chest. But I scooped my arms beneath her back, holding her shoulders and looking downward while I continued to rhythmically pump in and out of her petite body. For such a small girl, she could take my thick cock with surprising ease, but her vaginal walls still constricted quite tightly around my penetrating shaft.
"You're so deep," she moaned. "I feel like you're coming out my throat."
"Unnnghhh" was all I could grunt.
"Is it good for you, Ben? Am I good for you?" she looked up at me, her dark eyes flashing.
I just nodded and gritted my teeth against the pleasure, reminding myself to focus on her pleasure.
"It's my first time, Ben. I've waited so long for this," she whimpered. "I always thought it would feel good. But this ... this is so ... wow!"
I started to become annoyed that Paige could even coherently speak at this point. I wanted to drown her in orgasms like she'd wanted. My mind flashed back to her naughty words and I started driving into her harder and harder, concentrating on the feel of her tight pussy around my cock as I pressed my pelvic bone against her clit and started grinding.
"Oh, OH!" Paige yelped and threw her head back. Her legs tightened around my waist and she trembled as my hands closed tighter around her shoulders.
"Cum for me, Red," I crooned into her ear. "Cum for me..."
"Oh, Ben! Oh, Ben! Oh my word! Oh my word!"
"Cum, baby. Cum..."
"Stick a finger in my ass!"
"Wha-?"
"STICK A FINGER IN MY ASS!" she squealed.
Obviously, I'd done it many times before. But I'd never had a first-time bed partner actually ASK me to do it before. Automatically, my hand dropped and cupped a tight asscheek, my middle finger swiping through the wet moisture beneath our joining before gliding along the globe and popping through her clenching sphincter.
"AAAH!" Paige jerked and squealed at the additional penetration. "Another one!"
I moistened my index finger and it joined the first.
"AHH-AHHH!" Paige jerked again and really started humping herself at me. The petite redhead was a new girl and therefore a blank user manual to me, but I had enough experience with other playbooks to recognize that she was building up to quite the orgasm. With what I'd been doing, other girls might have already popped off to one or two little orgasms; but Paige was just storing up that sexual energy as she climbed higher and higher towards one really big explosion.
"One more! One more!" she half-yelled into my ear.
I squeezed a third finger through her tight anus, and Paige detonated.
"AAAAHHHHH!!!" she howled. The little girl couldn't have weighed a hundred pounds, but she still bucked off the bed with enough force to almost throw me out of her cunt.
"AAAAHHHHH!!!" she screamed again. My hands frantically spread to the sides to catch myself as I fell back down onto the bed, lest I crush her beneath my chest. Only her legs still scissored around my ass kept my cock inside her. And even after that first lunge, her entire body kept spasming and bucking like an out of control mechanical bull.
"AAAAHHHHH!!!"
It was a good thing I wasn't too close to popping myself. Paige's sudden bucking caught me off-guard enough that I would have busted my nut into her unprotected womb, promise or no promise, if I'd been closer to orgasm. But even though I wasn't ready to cum just yet, her frantic spasms and unending thrashes were doing wonders for my cock as her cunt clenched and released and she was fucking me back harder than anyone ever had done while beneath me. And I was rapidly approaching that point of no return.
"PAIGE!" I yelled, a warning in my voice as I strained to hold my orgasm at bay.
"FUUUUCKKK!!!" she screamed, still in the throes of orgasm, still clutching me to her while she thrashed about in unrestrained ecstasy.
"PAIGE!" I yelled again. And this time, with her mouth gaping open, her eyes managed to open up and recognize my tone.
"CUM IN ME!" she yelled, her eyes absolutely electric. No contraception and two weeks from her last period, maybe she knew what she was asking me. Maybe she was overtaken by lust or some genetic drive to procreate. In any case, her legs cinched tighter around my waist to hold me deep inside her while I frantically tried to get a grip on her legs as she continued humping and bucking at me to get me off.
"PAIGE!" I yelled one more time. And this time, the orgasmically-crazed hot redhead seemed to recognize the situation as her legs relaxed.
But a split-second later, she closed her legs around me again. "Cum in my ass!" she growled, looking more wolfishly animalistic than ever.
"Huh?"
"Cum in my ass!" she yelled again and dumbly, I just nodded my agreement.
Finally, Paige dropped her legs and faster than I would have expected, she rolled herself over, dislodging my prick in the meantime. My throbbing dick twitched for a few seconds in hungry need to ejaculate while the petite redhead planted herself face-down on my mattress and then reached back to spread her own asscheeks wide.
I didn't totally understand, but this close to orgasm I didn't hesitate. I straddled her legs, guided my girlcum-soaked prick to her anal entrance, and shoved forward. And with unexpected ease, I slid through her sphincter and started burrowing up the little Catholic girl's backdoor.
"Oh, FUCK!" I grunted, feeling the last shreds of control melt away with the tight, warm heat of Paige's asshole. And before I even got halfway, the hot redhead thrust herself backwards, impaling her own ass on my prick.
That was all it took. The first stroke into Paige's tight asshole, I grunted "I'm cumming!" and pulled on her hips, holding myself at full depth inside her bowels. My cockhead then split apart and began spewing wave after wave of hot semen up Paige's ass. "Arrrrrrgh!" I grunted with the force of my orgasm.
"AAAAHHHH!" Paige herself screamed in response as her whole body started spasming again. Dimly, I realized that she was fingering herself and cumming again while she felt my jism hosing down her colon.
That spurred me to buck one more time, letting go another powerful wave as my pelvis slammed against her buttcheeks. Over and over again, I felt great wads of cum hurtling up my cock shaft. And then I collapsed my entire heavy weight down onto the small girl's back as I finished spunking my load where the sun would never shine.
"Holy Mother of God!" Paige cursed, her breath giving out as she got to the final word. "Jesus Fucking Christ!"
I started laughing as the little redhead used two phrases I NEVER thought I'd ever hear come out of her mouth. And once she caught her breath she started giggling right along with me.
"That was amazing, Ben. Everything I could have hoped for," she sighed with her cheek pressed down into the mattress. She reached her hands out and intertwined our fingers while I pressed my palms to the backs of her hands. She then pulled our left hands to her mouth and kissed my knuckles.
I sighed and shook my head. "Forgive me for saying this, but you certainly don't fuck like any virgin I've ever met."
Paige giggled, and then squeezed her anal sphincter around my cock, which was still imbedded almost eight inches up her ass. "All I ever said was that I still had my maidenhead. I didn't say I'd never fucked before."
"Ohhh," I groaned and put my forehead down on the mattress beside her.
The cute redhead turned her head to me and kissed my cheek. "But now that I've started pussy-fucking, we're gonna be doing that LOTS from now on!"
FEBRUARY 15, 2003, FRESHMAN YEAR
Morning sunlight filtered through my drapes, illuminating the room in a soft, white glow. As I cracked my eyelids open, I saw the dark auburn hair in front of my face and all of last night's activities came back to me. Once Paige had gotten her first vaginal fuck out of the way, she'd been eager to try it again ... and again ... and again.
The second time, we'd been cleaning off in the shower when she simply climbed my body like a ladder and impaled herself on my prick. I barely talked her into getting off before I blew, and she'd swallowed my load right before commenting about how she liked the taste of her own pussy mixed along with my spunk.
The third time, she wanted to try doggy-style and had me pull out to spray all over her little asscheeks. And after spending twenty minutes sucking me hard for a fourth round, she rode me cowgirl style and very nearly didn't pull herself off, lifting away at the last possible moment while I splattered all over her red-worn labia. I wasn't religious, but I was praying I didn't squirt any sperm INTO her.
In any case, we'd fallen asleep in each other's arms, feeling quite well-fucked. But now, as the sun rose outside, all I could think of was one thing:
I needed to pee.
But then just as I sat up in bed, a second thought entered my head:
Adrienne never came home.
Seized by momentary panic, I jerked my head left and right, looking into every corner of our bedroom as if my girlfriend could somehow hide herself underneath the desk chair or something. Clearly, she wasn't in the room. A still-sleeping Paige was my only companion.
Since we'd moved into the house together, Adrienne had come home to me every night. Every. Single. Night. Not once had we not cuddled in each other's arms. Sometimes I went to sleep first or vice versa. But we always came together before the sun came back up.
But not last night.
A knot formed in my stomach as I pondered the possibilities: The most obvious was that Adrienne had spent the night with Grace. Yeah, Adrienne knew, even planned, for me to be alone with Paige in our bed last night, and my girlfriend had deliberately stayed away to give us our privacy.
I hoped.
I didn't even want to consider any other possibilities. And with my bladder feeling like a water balloon stretched to the point of bursting, I gingerly slid out of bed and headed for the door.
Opening it as silently as possible and glancing back at a slumbering, naked Paige to make sure I didn't wake her, I slipped outside and closed the door behind me. Then I began tip-toeing toward the bathroom.
I was halfway there when I first noticed a splash of color to my right. I glanced just once and then did a double-take when my brain realized what my eyes had seen: Adrienne, still in her clothes from last night, was sitting on the couch in the living room.
I froze, turned, and saw her almost trembling as she looked at me. Her face had been scrubbed of makeup, but there was no mistaking the red in her eyes nor the moisture on her cheeks. Adrienne was crying. Her shoulders were hunched. And she looked absolutely miserable.
Ignoring my need to pee and the fact that I was bare buck naked, I rushed to my girlfriend. I landed on the couch beside her and wrapped my arms around her trembling body. "Ohmigod, Adrienne! Is something wrong? Are you hurt?"
She looked at me funny and shook her head. "No, no, Ben. Nothing like that."
"Then why are you crying?"
Adrienne shuddered and took a deep breath. Then through bleary eyes she looked up at me and pleaded softly, "Don't hate me."
"Hate you? Why?"
Her next words made my heart stop beating. "I've fallen in love with someone else."
I'm surprised I didn't piss on the couch..
62 Girlfriends l
FEBRUARY 15, 2003, FRESHMAN YEAR
"I've fallen in love with someone else."
I stopped breathing. My heart stopped beating. The world shrunk down around us until nothing existed but me and her. And I looked ready to die.
Adrienne noticed my stricken look. She quickly hugged me while urging, "Ben, Ben, please understand."
My jaw waggled a few times before I forcibly stood up, my physical strength breaking carelessly through Adrienne's grasp. And I started heading out of the living room.
"Ben, wait!" Adrienne pleaded.
"I've gotta pee," I said robotically as I went straight to the bathroom and closed the door. Not having the energy to stand, I actually sat down on the toilet and peed that way, my mind in such turmoil I probably would have missed the bowl anyways.
'Fallen in love with someone else'? What? How? Adrienne was my girlfriend! I LOVED her! I was thinking of having a family with her! What the FUCK?
I blinked several times and after a while, I realized that I was done peeing. I was just sitting there with my bare ass on the toilet, doing absolutely nothing. But I wasn't ready to discuss Adrienne's ... revelation ... just yet. So I got up and wiped myself and washed my hands, taking the time to really make sure I had plenty of soap suds. Even then, I avoided looking into the living room as I left the bathroom, turned in the hallway, and went into my... our ... bedroom to fetch some clothes.
Adrienne must have started panicking, thinking I was walking away from her, because she was at the bedroom door when I came back out, now wearing a comfortable pair of boxers, pajama pants, and a T-shirt. The morning air was pretty cold. I looked up at Adrienne, held a finger over my lips to keep her quiet, and silently shut the door behind me. Paige never stirred awake.
I gestured back to the living room and Adrienne anxiously followed me back to the couch. I took my time, stretching out my arms and rolling my head around my neck while taking several deep breaths. And then I sat down, sinking deeply into the cushions before exhaling and saying, "Okay. Start over."
Adrienne sat beside me, but on the edge of the couch with her body twisted to face me. Her jaw quivered and she reached forward to take my hands. I let her, and felt her squeezing my fingers gently. "Ben, I love you."
"Not that part. The other thing."
"But you HAVE to know that I still love you," she said insistently.
I took a deep breath, feeling a preternatural calm settling over me. "That would seem to conflict with what you just told me."
"Come ON, Ben," Adrienne exhaled, squeezing my hands. "Haven't you ever loved more than one person at the same time? Do I even need to mention Dawn?"
I briefly came out of my cold, robotic calm and glared at Adrienne, who visibly flinched. But I softened almost immediately. "Okay. Fair enough," I conceded. But my mind raced for a brief second. Adrienne had dolled herself up for a date last night, and then not come home. I'd assumed she was out with Grace. Who else, right? But what if that was just another manipulation? What if she WASN'T with Grace? And if not her ... then... "Just please tell me it's not another guy."
My girlfriend furrowed her eyebrows, looking at me like I'd grown a horn out of the center of my forehead. "What? No!" She exhaled. "It's Grace, obviously."
I sighed and thought back over the past few months. The signs were there, from the sheer amount of time Adrienne spent with her to the way they were all over each other at the club to the simple looks in Adrienne's eyes. I exhaled and nodded. "Obviously."
"I could never love another man." Adrienne winced. "Actually, I'm not even entirely sure how I feel about you."
That caused my eyebrows to rise and I looked at Adrienne with concern. "Wait, what?"
"Don't misunderstand," she said hurriedly. "I love you. I'll always love you. Forever and always, remember?"
"But..." I began. I was relaxing, hearing the ring of truth in Adrienne's words. But I was still confused by what was going on.
Adrienne exhaled slowly. "Please, Ben. I know I'm springing all this on you rather suddenly but I need you to understand right now. Please?"
No more was necessary. I knew Adrienne still loved me, at the least. And having her actually verbalize 'I need you' was all that I had to hear. I took a deep breath and nodded, squeezing Adrienne's hands. She visibly brightened at my touch, and a trace of a smile tugged at the corners of her lips.
"I've been doing a lot of thinking. This whole thing with Grace has really spun my head around." Adrienne waggled her head at the same time as if to emphasize how confused she had felt. "But I look back at my life and the way I've always approached people, and ... uh ... I..."
Adrienne was faltering and I squeezed her hands, giving her the most reassuring look I could.
She took a deep breath, then exhaled and stated, "I think I'm gay."
It was a good thing I already peed, because the shock that tore through me would have certainly made me wet my pants. "Excuse me?"
Adrienne nodded. "Well, not gay. I'm lesbian."
"What?"
"I mean, it's not like I just woke up and decided this. I've been wondering for a long time and do you remember Will Adler?"
"The gay guy?"
"Well ... yeah. I spent some time with him and his friends and we had a lot of discussions about this sort of thing."
"And they convinced you that you're a lesbian?"
"I don't know!" Adrienne exclaimed, sounding exhausted. "At first, I thought I was just like my other friends: you know, into guys but enjoyed 'experimenting' with each other. 'Experimenting' turned into 'making each other feel good'. And once we all got comfortable having sex with each other, it just wasn't a big deal. We were pretty much bisexual in action but only dated guys. Candy, Mizu, Heather ... they play around with girls but they LOVE men."
"Don't you? Don't you love me? And if you do, how can you be lesbian?"
"Well ... maybe I'm mostly lesbian."
"How can you be 'mostly lesbian'?" I scoffed.
"Oh, come ON," Adrienne pouted. "Don't make this harder than it already is!"
I squeezed her hands and took a deep breath, burying my attitude and gesturing for her to continue.
"You read the Kinsey thing, right? How he's got that scale from zero to six where zero is totally straight and six is totally gay? Well ... maybe I'm ... like a five."
I arched an eyebrow.
"Think about it! I've ALWAYS been horny for every hot girl I come across. I've had sex with Candy more times than with any other human being, even more than you. And ever since we've been together, I haven't even been turned on by another male. Dayna's blindfold party? I was never even tempted to jump on one of those other guys."
"Because you knew I could see," I pointed out.
"Because none of those guys turned me on," she corrected emphatically.
I frowned. "But I do?"
"Because of WHO you are, Ben. I love you. And ... I mean, I like feeling the penetration. And you KNOW I love feeling you holding me down and fucking the shit out of me. But ... well ... if girls had dicks..." She didn't finish the sentence.
"You dated a lot of guys in High School."
Adrienne shrugged. "For popularity. I would have been considered WEIRD if I didn't."
"You went out of your way to seduce a lot of guys."
"For the power rush. I liked the control sex gave me over a guy. Sure, I had orgasms. I enjoyed myself physically. But none of those guys ever made me feel red hot inside the way Candy did, or even Heather did, just by looking at them."
I frowned, feeling green envy inside. "So who makes you hotter: me or Grace?"
"Ben! Please?" Adrienne looked hurt.
I stewed for a moment. She hadn't answered the question. Maybe it was an unfair question, though, and grimacing, I gruffly managed to say, "Well, what do you expect?"
"I expect you to be my boyfriend," Adrienne said indignantly. "Listen and help me. And don't be insecure about this, Ben. I LOVE you."
"But you'd rather fuck Grace than fuck me?" I shrugged helplessly.
Adrienne winced and looked down. "It's not that simple."
I exhaled slowly, striving to find that calmness again. I sagged against the backrest, bringing my hand up to pinch the bridge of my nose and rub my forehead. If the brain doesn't have a sense of touch, then why the hell did it physically HURT when it was overworked like this?
I tried to step back from the situation and look at it from a top view. Then taking a deep breath, I looked Adrienne in the eye and said, "So let me get this straight. You think you're 'mostly lesbian' because you've always been more attracted to girls than guys. Now you've fallen in love with Grace and what, you want to be her girlfriend?"
Adrienne nodded.
"But you don't want to break up with me because you still love me, too."
Adrienne nodded again and smiled, looking optimistic that I would understand.
Then a new light bulb went off in my head. "Wait. You didn't set me up with Paige on Valentine's Day for her; you set me up for YOU. You wanted to be with Grace instead of me!"
Adrienne winced. "Well, Paige really is in love with you," she hedged.
I shook my head, feeling the anger boiling in my veins. "So what?" I barked. "You thought you could just send me a replacement?"
Adrienne winced again, but nodded. "Uh, something like that."
"Why?"
Adrienne looked at me sadly, shrugging helplessly and on the verge of tears. "It's what I do."
I deflated like a balloon with a slow leak, feeling my anger venting out of me. Adrienne, my beautiful Adrienne, looked stricken and small. Her lip was quivering and her eyes were tight. Clearly, she was torn up inside by the conflicting emotions warring for control. The confident, self-assured young woman now seemed a scared, uncertain little girl.
I'd only seen Adrienne like this once before, back when I supposedly "broke" her by rejecting her in favor of Dawn. She was deathly afraid she'd just lost me, and I couldn't bear to stay upset with her.
Besides, she was right. This was what she did. Last year, when Adrienne was afraid to commit to dating me, she started our 'nottogether' relationship and tried to distract me with her other friends. Even after we were together, while she was depressed over her father's death she'd sent her girlfriends to fuck me, as if they could replace her in my bed.
Was I really so surprised by how she was reacting now? This was her way of stepping back from our relationship and keeping me ... occupied ... without actually losing me.
"Love isn't just about affection and time, Adrienne," I said quietly. "You've fallen in love with Grace. You want to spend more time and energy on her. I get that. But I'm not some classroom where you can just send a substitute teacher in your place."
"I just don't want you to feel lonely."
"Then don't leave me," I growled, immediately regretting it. I saw the guilt in Adrienne's eyes. She knew damn well this path was taking her away from me, and it crushed her inside to feel like she was caught choosing between me and Grace.
"Don't make me do this, Ben," Adrienne pleaded. She desperately wanted some solution where she could have the both of us.
So it was up to me. Rational logic told me I should make her choose. How could I possibly think of being with someone long-term if she wasn't even sure to choose me over someone else? Just on principle, I should make her decide which of us she wanted more.
But I didn't want to lose Adrienne. Maybe this was just a phase. Maybe she was just exploring this confusion in her sexuality by pursuing her first real "relationship" with another girl. I knew at least that Adrienne really did love me. And for that reason alone, I couldn't make any decisions that would break us up.
"Okay, we'll do it your way," I exhaled.
Adrienne visibly brightened. "Really?"
I exhaled. "If you chose her, I'd lose you."
"Ben, I would never choose her over you." Adrienne squeezed my hands. "Please believe that."
I nodded. Grace was the new and the passionate, but Adrienne and I had our history. I believed her. I HAD to believe her. "I won't keep you from her, though," I conceded. "I won't keep you from doing what makes you happy."
Adrienne gave me a tender smile and leaned back against the couch. This brought her face into a ray of morning light, which illuminated her brilliantly and cast her face and hair in a pure white glow. Exhausted, sans makeup, and wearing last night's clothes, she nevertheless looked as gorgeous as ever. "Thank you," she said in obvious relief.
I went quiet for a moment. Then taking a deep breath, I asked, "You really still love me?" I was just looking for my own reassurance.
"Forever and always," Adrienne stated emphatically.
"Okay," I nodded.
"And what about me?" a quiet voice asked from our bedroom. I turned my head to see Paige standing there, looking like a scared and uncertain little girl herself. As far as I could tell, she was wearing only the button-down shirt I'd worn on our date last night, the garment looking huge on her petite frame and hanging down to her knees.
These were too many things to deal with at once, and I didn't have the heart to hurt anyone. "You're really in love with me?" I asked the pretty redhead.
"More than I've ever felt in my life," Paige replied dreamily.
I nodded and held my arm out to her. Excitedly, Paige hustled into my embrace, hugging me fiercely. Adrienne would be dating both Grace and me. I would be dating both Adrienne and Paige.
Oh, what a tangled web we weave.
"Oh, hey guys."
I looked up from the dining table to see Dawn standing in the entryway, blinking in obvious surprise at the scene before her. I was dressed in my usual pajama pants and a T-shirt, a bowl of cereal before me. This looked completely ordinary and routine to Dawn. The shower was running in the hallway bathroom, Adrienne freshening up to start her day.
But right beside me was Paige, someone who didn't actually live here, dressed in nothing but my button-down shirt with a well-satisfied and well-fucked expression on her face, and her hair mussed up from sleeping in my bed. THAT part of the scene, Dawn wasn't quite expecting.
For her part, Paige got right to the point. "Yes, I spent the night with Ben. And yes, he popped my cherry. Any questions?"
Dawn's jaw just waggled up and down a couple of times with no sounds coming out. But to her credit, she recovered relatively quickly. "Uh, okay." She nodded and then focused on moving into the kitchen, opening up the refrigerator.
At first, Dawn grabbed the box of eggs. But with a shaky hand, she let go of it and seemed to decide she either didn't want eggs or still was in too much shock to actually cook something. So she grabbed the milk and set about making her own bowl of cereal. Paige and I just watched her in silence except for the sounds of corn flakes crunching in our mouths.
Dawn took two bites before she found her voice again. She sat up straight, darting her sparkling blue eyes back and forth between me and Paige before finally turning to me with a stern expression. Her eyes said, 'You and me need to talk.'
I blanched at first, but then nodded. She was my best friend. AND she was a girl. Of course she'd want details.
But in the meantime, Dawn turned her attention right to Paige with an impish grin on her face. "Did I ever tell you Ben took my virginity, too?"
"No. Really?" Paige was instantly perky and into gossip mode.
My eyebrows shot straight up. They were NOT seriously going to have this conversation, were they?
Dawn just smiled and nodded. "Back when we were sixteen. It was beautiful. How about you? How'd it go?"
"Perrrfect!" Paige exclaimed brightly. "It was even better than I imagined!"
At that point, I just got up and abandoned my bowl of cereal, shaking my head and walking out of the room. I did NOT want to be around while the two girls compared notes.
Paige spent the entire day with me, never taking off that dress shirt and making it plainly obvious to everyone around that she was my new fashion accessory. I wasn't actually sure what spent more physical contact with my body that day, my underwear or Paige. We sat together on the couch, with my little redhead either curled up against my side or literally sitting in my lap, her hands always around my arm or my shoulders. She'd never had a "morning after", this being the first time she'd ever slept in bed with a man; and from the way she was acting, I expected it was an experience she'd want to repeat over and over again. She acted like she never wanted to leave my arms for the rest of our lives.
Adrienne and Dawn sat on the other couch, Dawn chatting with me like her best friend and now chatting with Paige like she was my girlfriend, which I guess, technically, she was. And Adrienne seemed content to leave the overt physical affection to the petite redhead.
Brandi had spent the night at Matt's place. When she came home, she did a double-take at the four of us in the living room. Paige just smiled radiantly, infinitely proud of herself as she laid her head on my shoulder, hugged me fiercely, and flashed a confirming smile to my older sister.
Brandi just arched an eyebrow at me, smiled, and shook her head knowingly. Then she headed upstairs to change her clothes.
Dayna was a little more blatantly curious when she returned home as well. Rather than immediately go upstairs to change, the blonde bombshell sat down right beside us and asked for verbal confirmation that we'd hooked up. When Paige stated that she was my new girlfriend, Dayna promptly asked Adrienne, "And you?"
Adrienne smiled and nodded. "Yes, I'm still his girlfriend, too."
"You lucky dog, you," Dayna grinned at me before looking at Dawn and jerking her thumb back to me. "How come you couldn't figure out how to pull this off?"
Dawn just blushed and looked down. "Dayna, don't go there," Dawn replied quietly.
"Fine, fine," Dayna shrugged before glancing back and forth between Dawn and Adrienne. "Does, uh, she know all the 'details'?"
I stiffened in mild nervousness. From the innuendo in Dayna's voice, she was asking if Paige knew I was occasionally fucking Dayna and Brandi as well. The Dayna part, I thought my newest girlfriend might understand. But I really had no idea how Paige's sense of morality would respond to the notion of me fucking my own sister.
Adrienne blushed and shook her head. "Uh, not yet, no."
"Are you going to tell her?" Dayna continued.
Well NOW it looked like I wouldn't have a choice. I glared at Dayna and sighed. "Yeah, when the time is right."
Paige quickly sensed there was an inside conversation going on around her. "Uh, Ben? Know all the details about what?"
"Later, later," I soothed, patting Paige's leg.
"Are you hiding something from your girlfriend already?" she pouted.
"Later," I emphasized. "There's a LOT we still need to talk about."
"Oh, poo."
Dayna just chuckled and then finally excused herself to head upstairs.
After them, Gwen and Robin arrived to hang out, both friends expressing quite a bit of surprise at the new nature of Paige's and my relationship. We all waited for Gwen's indignant comments, but they never came.
Robin even asked, "What? You're not going to complain about how Paige gets to nail him and you don't?"
Gwen just blushed and smiled at her friends. "I'm good. Rick was very romantic last night. Thanks for setting us up, Adrienne."
My girlfriend (uh, the blonde girlfriend) just smiled. "No problem. He seemed like a good guy, just not my type. I'm glad he's yours."
I darted my eyes to Adrienne, my eyes communicating my own little joke: 'Not your type? What, male?'
Adrienne apparently got the message and just rolled her eyes at me.
On the other hand, some of Dayna's and Brandi's friends were less affable about the new relationship. Angela Chan and Monique St. Claire stopped by to visit their friends. Angela just waved but Monique, as was her habit, came by to brush her hands against my cheek and make some flirty comment. Paige had been around plenty of times before when Monique had done it; but on this day she headed off the French babe by throwing her arms around me and growling, "Back off bitch. This one's mine now!"
Monique stopped dead in her tracks with a look of shock as she only now noticed that Paige had crawled into my lap. She slid her gaze across to Adrienne, who simply smiled and shrugged.
"Aww," Monique pouted, puffing up her bee-stung lips and folding her arms beneath her Double-D breasts. "I guess I'll just have to wait for Dayna's next party. Or should I just drop by unannounced with a blindfold?"
I blushed beet red, something Paige did not fail to notice. My new girlfriend turned to me with a questioning look. "Do I wanna know?"
"Later, later."
"Everything is 'later'!" Paige complained.
Monique just giggled at my predicament and gave me a knowing wink. Then she joined Angela in heading upstairs.
Paige waited all of three seconds once the older girls were both gone, sliding off my lap and looking at me sternly. "Oh my word, Ben!" she exclaimed. "Have you fucked her, TOO?"
My nervous wince apparently was answer enough.
"Ben! When? How? Exactly how many secrets have you been keeping from us?"
I paled and glanced around at my friends. With Ryan and Bert at their respective homes in the East Bay, it was just me and the five girls, three of whom had no idea some of the things that went on in this house. "Every man has his secrets, Red," I told Paige.
"If we're going to keep doing this, you're gonna have to let me in," Paige pouted. "I'm not actually jealous or anything; I KNOW you're a big flirt and I KNOW you've bedded a lot of girls before me. But is it too much to ask for a little honesty? After all, I AM one of your girlfriends now, aren't I?"
I sighed and looked at Adrienne. "Did you figure on this when you came up with your little plan?"
The stunning blonde blushed. "Not exactly." Then she glanced at Gwen and Robin, who were studying us intently. "But nothing ever stays a secret for very long anyways."
"Guys..." Gwen was the first to venture in a low voice. "What is she talking about?"
Dawn piped up. "I think that's our cue to go." She stood up, gesturing to Gwen and Robin. "Come on girls. Let's find lunch."
"But-" Gwen whined.
"I'll explain. I promise," Dawn said firmly.
"Dawnnn..." Adrienne intoned with a slight concern in her voice.
"Relax, A.D.," Dawn turned around. "I'll handle it."
Adrienne thought about it and then nodded in agreement. While she and Dawn had never quite become best friends or anything, she was still confident enough in Dawn to trust the girl would keep our secrets.
Then Dawn, Gwen, and Robin left. And that made it Adrienne's cue to leave as well. "I told Grace I'd meet up with her for lunch."
Paige smiled happily. Any time she would be left alone with me she would be happy. And Adrienne came around to give me a deep, nuclear kiss to remind me that she still loved me.
The kiss helped, but a knot still formed in my gut. "Are you coming home tonight?" I asked softly, unable to even look at Adrienne as I waited for her answer.
There was a long pause of silence ... too long. I felt my heartbeat speeding up and a magnetic tug telling me to look over at her while I forced myself to keep my eyes averted, lest the sight of Adrienne actually make me start to cry.
I didn't look at her. And after another few seconds, Adrienne replied just as softly, "I don't know."
And then Adrienne left. Paige squeezed tighter around my arm, rubbing her nose against my cheek. I exhaled and wrapped my arm tighter around the pretty redhead's waist, pondering my situation. Here I sat with a beautiful young woman I felt very close to, and who was madly in love with me...
... And yet I still felt a little lonely.
Fortunately, with time and Paige's enthusiasm, my sense of loneliness evaporated beneath an abundance of affection from my little redheaded fireball. The instant Adrienne left, Paige eagerly grabbed my hand and dragged me into my bedroom.
"Ooh! Ooh! Let's do it AGAIN!" the redhead cheered excitedly, already unbuttoning my dress shirt that she'd been wearing all day.
"Whoa! Whoa!" I waved her off, right about the same time my stomach rumbled quite loudly. Everyone else had left to get food, and as much as I loved sex, it was rather hard to perform on an empty stomach. And besides... "Paige, wait. We gotta talk about this. Last night was wonderful, really. But it was also really, really risky. Do you know that?"
Paige wrinkled her nose and frowned. She exhaled slowly, seeming to deflate at the same time. "You're talking about pregnancy, aren't you?"
"Exactly when was your last period?" I bit my lip nervously.
Paige puffed upwards, blowing one of her own bangs off her forehead as she sat down on my bed and folded her arms over her chest. She'd gotten the buttons undone halfway, revealing a tantalizing slice of bare skin down the middle; but I couldn't actually see any of her goodies. "Uh, thirteen days ago. Exactly."
"Are you pretty regular?"
Paige shrugged, sounding downbeat. She knew where I was going with this. "Yeah."
"So we're smack in the middle of your peak fertility."
"It's not like you came inside me."
I sighed. "Stuff leaks."
"But Bennn..." she whined like a little kid being denied her favorite toy. "We just got started."
"And we probably shouldn't have." I shook my head, nightmares of Allie Sanders sobbing flashing through my mind. I'd been really reckless last night. "We can't have unprotected sex anymore. Not during your fertile times."
"But you'll still fuck my ass?" Paige asked hopefully, looking so adorably innocent. It was both strange and deliciously naughty to see this very young-looking girl wearing a half-unbuttoned men's dress shirt, twisting in place with her hands clasped behind her back and asking me to fuck her ass.
I nodded with an amazed expression on my face. "Uh, yeah. I can handle that. You really can't use condoms?"
Paige shook her head in the negative.
"Diaphragm? Something else?"
"Nope and nope."
"Should I even bother asking about getting on the pill?"
Paige shook her head. "I'm Catholic." Her tone said: 'discussion over'.
I sighed. "Yeah, explain that. Aren't you not supposed to have premarital sex, either?"
Paige shrugged and flipped her hair back off her shoulders while hopping onto the edge of the bed. "It's complicated."
I exhaled and sat down beside her. "Tell me. Because if we're going to keep doing this, I need to know what else we ... can't ... do."
Paige nodded. And then she explained ... ish.
I'll never quite understand Catholic rules; or at the least, I'll never understand Paige's interpretation of them. As she put it, her virginity was irreparably lost when she experienced sexual pleasure for the first time, even though it was masturbation. So since she couldn't be married as a true "virgin", she decided she might as well enjoy the physical pleasure.
Even then, she said she wanted to protect her maidenhead as her pussy was her most sacred part of her body. She knew she would end up having vaginal intercourse sometime during college, but she wanted to save it for someone really special, and that turned out to be me. It started when I came to her rescue. And she firmly decided it over the next six months.
So she'd remained a virgin throughout High School. But that didn't mean she'd been as pure as the driven snow.
That part piqued my interest. "Yeah. You said you knew 'stuff'. And you certainly showed it last night."
Paige gave me a wry grin. "What? Disappointed that I'm not the naïve, innocent little virgin you were expecting?"
"Not disappointed. And you DID keep insisting that you knew 'stuff'. But I have to admit I'm very curious as to how."
"Why Ben? Are you asking about my sexual history? That's kinda private, isn't it? And you haven't exactly been forthcoming with me about your sexual past."
"Fine, fine," I waved her off. "I don't need to know."
She giggled. "But I think you should know. You're my boyfriend now, Ben. We're not supposed to keep secrets from each other."
I arched an eyebrow at her naiveté. "We've been together for less than 24-hours, Paige. Like it or not, we're not at the full disclosure-level of commitment just yet."
"But I want to tell you," she pouted. "I want you to know about me and understand me."
I shrugged. "I'm not going to stop you from telling me."
Paige shook her head vehemently. "Doesn't work like that."
"And you would know from what dating experience?" I arched an eyebrow and grinned.
The cute redhead just pouted again, this time looking seriously hurt. She didn't say anything. She didn't have to. Somehow ... some way ... Paige managed to ape the exact same look Brooke would give me when she wanted to get her way.
My heart melted. And all I could do was sigh and say, "Okay. We'll share. Let's go get lunch and we'll talk and get to know each other a little bit more intimately. Fair enough? You tell me what you want and ... well, I can't tell you everything. That wouldn't be fair to the girls I've been with and I have to respect them. But I'll be open about it. Fair enough?"
Paige didn't reply verbally. She just launched herself into my arms with a happy smile.
"Holy fucking hell..." I groaned, flopping onto my back, lest I crush Paige beneath my heavy weight. My body was covered in a fine sheen of sweat and I was panting like a race horse. And my head flopped back as my spine turned to jello.
I hadn't held back. I didn't treat her delicately. I didn't need to. Ten hours ago, I'd thought Paige l was a too-young, inexperienced kid. I'd thought I would need to slowly introduce her into the world of carnal pleasure, lest I overwhelm her with all the new things she would be experiencing for the first time.
I didn't think that anymore.
It had taken all day to tell her story. First, we headed back to Paige's dorm so she could change into some fresh clothing and also pack an overnight bag. My new girlfriend made clear under no uncertain terms that she was spending the night with me again, whether Adrienne returned or not. We then picked up lunch and returned back to the house to continue our conversation. And what an eye- opening conversation it had been.
I'd planned for Paige and I to take our time sharing our histories. Over the course of our Freshman year, we'd already talked about our High School experiences and friends and whatnot. Those sorts of things had just come up in casual conversation. And I thought that my new girlfriend and I would slowly peel back the layers like an onion over the next several days or weeks or whatever as we became more and more intimate.
It didn't work that way. Paige sat me down and practically gave me her life's sexual history all at once. She'd started masturbating at twelve. That was when she realized she was sinning and tried to stop. She felt guilty all the time and she read scripture telling her that her virginity was "irreparably lost". At first, she tried to just repent and "become" a better person. But she couldn't help the way she felt and how horny she kept getting. So after a while, just accepted that she would never get her virginity back, and just decided to enjoy what she could. After all, if God made her feel this good, how could it really be bad?
At this point, I sighed and checked the clock, wondering how long Paige was going to ramble. So far, all of Paige's talk of "sinning" and "repenting" and "God" pretty much took any arousal completely OUT of my body.
She put all the arousal right back in with what came next.
Paige told me she'd had sex with someone else for the first time when she was fourteen. Obviously, I'd both seen and felt her hymen when I popped her, so I was curious as to what she meant. And she explained that she defined "sex" as anything sexual, from masturbation to petting and on. And her first time having sex was with her best friend, Vicky.
Well, picturing a 14-year-old Paige getting jiggy with another Catholic schoolgirl brought my attention firmly back to my new girlfriend's narrative. Paige and Vicky started by masturbating together, then masturbating each other, and eventually they were kissing while fondling each other's body. Most of the time, one or the other's parents were just downstairs while they did this, never suspecting a thing. After all, they were good Catholic girls. Paige and Vicky even got to oral sex after they turned fifteen before Vicky had to transfer to another school.
Meanwhile, Paige's body had been developing and she'd begun noticing how men and boys would look at her. Her school was not a boarding school, meaning she still returned home every day. And while she was careful never to actually let someone get near enough to touch her, she really got a thrill out of teasing and flirting whether at the market or around her neighborhood.
When she was sixteen, a young priest just out of the seminary had joined her school. Paige didn't go into details, but she fell madly in love with the handsome, older man. Bursting with hormones, she seduced him and convinced him that he was falling in love with her, too. She taught him how to eat her pussy. Neither of them had any experience with blowjobs, but they learned together. And in the heat of passion, Paige even wanted him to fuck her.
But the priest absolutely refused. His conscience was already frayed from what he was doing, and Paige thought that he was about to break things off with her completely. That's when she convinced him to fuck her ass.
"He assfucked me twice a week for almost six months," Paige said in a deep, husky voice, a stark contrast to her normal bubbly tone. "I would lube myself up before leaving the house, feeling the squishiness in my ass all day as I sat in my seat, only half-paying attention to the teacher while I daydreamed about the fucking I would get later on. As soon as I got to his office, I would bend over his desk and let him take my panties down to my knees before he seized my hips and roughly took me. And then I would spend the rest of the day feeling my panties being soaked by both his and my cum running out of my holes."
I just groaned and let my jaw hang open while Paige slid a hand inside her blouse to rub her own breast. Her eyes were glassy and unfocused as she was clearly lost in her memories.
But after another moment of silence, she flicked her eyes to mine, her irises burning with undisguised lust. "So you see, I may look like an innocent little girl; but inside I'm just a depraved, sinful slut," Paige breathed. "You won't have to be gentle with me, lover. Just take me, hold me down hard, and fuck the everlasting shit out of me! Okay?"
I nearly did.
Paige groaned into my mouth as I attacked it, plunging my tongue into her throat as I rolled on top of her. Her wrists were soon in my claws as I pinned her down and ground my erection against her mound. And she simply whimpered happily and bucked her hips up to get more stimulation against her crotch.
I almost ripped her clothes off, but something told me not to do it. After all, we weren't done with the story yet.
So slowly, holding Paige's body in my arms, I kissed her one final time on her nose before sagging back and saying, "You said you were only with the priest for like six months. What happened?"
Paige smiled devilishly and shook her head. "Nuh-uh. Your turn."
I just smiled and thought about where to start.
Paige never told me the name of the priest, so it only seemed fair that I held some names back as well. For example, I mentioned the older neighbor who'd taught me how to make love, but I didn't tell her Keira's name.
I didn't mind telling Paige about my first girlfriend Megan, or that I'd briefly dated Cassidy at the same time as well. Those stories gave Paige hope that we could make this two-girlfriend thing work. And my new second girlfriend found my history with Adrienne — from seduction to nottogether to roommates at college — to be absolutely fascinating. I didn't give away any of Adrienne's secrets, but Paige was clearly in awe of the roller coaster I'd been through. And along the way she bent over and slurped my cock into her mouth, bringing me to a single pleasant ejaculation which she swallowed down and then panted happily.
We got dinner then. I proved I wasn't completely useless in the kitchen by making spaghetti, although I was limited to boiling water for the noodles, browning ground beef, and using store-bought sauce. Matt and Brandi even joined us, my big sister ribbing me about ME cooking for HER just once.
It was Paige's turn after that. I'd been imagining some scandalous end to her affair with the priest, him being caught and excommunicated or something like that. It wasn't quite that drastic. The 22-year-old man DID leave the clergy, but it was because he couldn't cope with what he was doing and resigned for "personal reasons", not because they'd been caught.
Paige then seduced a neighborhood boy around her own age, manipulating him with her body at every turn for a few months until she bored of him. She wouldn't LET that boy fuck her pussy, but she still enjoyed regular assfucks and dreamed of finding her strong, handsome white knight.
In the meantime, she got her hands on a vibrator and used it on her own ass and clit to get herself off. She started sleeping with another girl from her school. And she still got her thrills out of teasing every man in sight. By the time she was graduating High School, she convinced her parents she needed to learn more about the real world and they let her go to Berkeley. And when she got here, she started hitting up every party she could find, which ultimately led her to me.
I thought we were done then, but Paige wanted me to explain about Dawn. And as winding my narrative was about Adrienne, I found myself at almost a complete loss on how to explain my relationship with my lifelong best friend. "It's... really complicated," I stated.
"The best relationships always are," Paige sighed dreamily.
So I started in the beginning, growing up side-by-side, quite literally. I spoke of sharing cribs and fighting over toys as toddlers (supposedly; I don't remember per se). I spoke of summer camp and sexual discovery. I spoke of our brief decision to become boyfriend/girlfriend just before our Senior year of High School; and of the decision soon after to let each other go.
I went quiet for a long time after that, contemplating the myriad twists and turns in my relationship with Dawn and how we'd eventually come to be the friends we were today.
Paige left me to my silence, but after a few minutes, she put her hand on top of mine and asked softly, "You still love her, don't you?"
I shrugged. "Of course. We'll love each other forever."
"No." Paige shook her head. "I mean, you still LOVE her."
I sighed, exhaling a long, long deep breath. "Like I said: It's complicated."
We both went silent for another a minute. And then my cute redheaded girlfriend simply rolled on top of me, kissing me firmly and drowning away my thoughts in a sea of affectionate bliss.
When Paige pulled away, my focus had already returned to her instead of Dawn. And then she got that impish twinkle in her eye again as she sat up, grabbed her bag, and said, "Stay right here. I'll be right back."
Almost ten hours ago, I'd thought Paige l was a too-young, inexperienced kid. My perception of her was colored by her petite size, youthful face, and happy-go- lucky demeanor. This was further reinforced by the simple fact that yes, Paige WAS inexperienced when it came to a lot of the innuendo and cultural attitudes we encountered on a daily basis around a melting pot like Berkeley. She'd simply grown up sheltered from the real world outside. In this sense, I'd been right.
Paige also didn't understand guys very well. She'd been segregated from them for the most part, going to an all-girl's school. She didn't interact with many of them around her neighborhood, not regularly at least, to the point where she said she'd never had a real male "friend" until Bert and me. She just didn't understand the mental makeup of a teenaged boy, other than that they were sexual creatures easily teased by her flirtations. And upon arrival at Berkeley, she'd promptly gone out on a reckless pursuit of "fun" without knowing what she was getting herself into. In retrospect, she was damn lucky she hadn't experienced more incidents like the one I'd rescued her from.
So I'd thought I would need to slowly introduce her into the world of carnal pleasure, lest I overwhelm her with all the new things she would be experiencing for the first time. In this sense, I'd been totally wrong. This innocent-looking schoolgirl had been an absolute hellion between the sheets for our only sexual encounter; and while she hadn't slept with many different people, she was no stranger to fucking.
So when Paige came back to my bedroom, I now saw her for the way she really was: innocent and sweet at first glance, but alluringly sexy beneath the surface. Her current outfit exemplified this perfectly, and I felt my heart thumping so hard it nearly burst from my chest.
Paige's dark auburn hair was up in twin pigtails. She'd re-dressed into her Catholic schoolgirl uniform, but the starched white blouse was unbuttoned halfway down her chest with the black tie undone, exposing a gaping expanse of creamy white flesh that proved she wasn't wearing a bra. The plaid skirt was pulled high, ending just below her crotch so that I could see plenty of silky thighs between where her knee-high white socks ended and the skirt's hem began. Black saddle shoes finished off the slutty schoolgirl attire, and then I brought my gaze back up to her pretty face, where she gave me such an intoxicating look of seduction that my breath was taken away.
Britney Spears: eat your heart out.
In that moment, I felt like a dirty old man, even though Paige was a month older than me. It was so wrong, so depraved.
So... sinful...
I pitied the poor priest, just out of seminary, who'd found himself like a deer in the headlights before a 16-year-old Paige's raw sexuality.
Her deep blue eyes were sparkling as she watched me staring at her. Her cute face was twisted into a sensual smile and her gaze dropped down to the tent forming in my jeans. And then staring at my crotch the entire time, she reached down to the hem of her skirt and lifted it up, exposing her pretty pink pussy to view, unblocked by any form of undergarments.
"I've been a naughty girl," Paige said in a girlishly cute voice. "I must be punished. Please, sir. Will you spank me?"
I must have blanked out then. It's not that I went unconscious or anything; it's just that my memory is a little hazy on exactly what happened next.
I remember the high pitch of Paige's squeal, loud enough and sharp enough to deafen my ears.
I remember the stinging pain in my own hand as I pulled it away from Paige's bare buttcheeks, reddened by my repeated slaps.
I remember the feel of Paige's heels digging into my naked ass as my cock lined up into position.
And I remember Paige's cry of delight as my pelvic bone slammed into her crotch, my dick buried seven-and-three-quarter inches inside her naked pussy. If I hadn't broken her maidenhead last night, I certainly would have today. No rationalizations would have stopped me. My rational mind was gone. Something primal had taken control deep inside me. And I no longer cared about the consequences.
I didn't care that there was no condom separating my dick from her fertile womb. I didn't care that she was thirteen days removed from her period. I didn't care that in less than five minutes I felt my balls swelling to the size of grapefruits as they slapped pendulously against this little girl's ass with every thrust, ready to burst.
I was capable of anything. I was capable of firing away into Paige's pussy and impregnating her, FUCK the consequences. I didn't care. I was THAT fucking turned on.
Fortunately for both of us, Paige still had a shred of control left.
She was in the middle of a very improper litany, screaming, "Oh God! Oh God! Fuck me! Fuck me harder!" But at some point she must have noticed the wild look in my eyes as my hips sped up on the final countdown.
Even then, she wasn't totally against the idea. She mumbled right into my face in our appropriately-named missionary position. "Oh, Ben! I want it! I want to feel it! But you shouldn't! You shouldn't!"
At first, it looked like I would continue not to care. My hands roughly held Paige's shoulders, pinning her beneath me. There was no way she could prevent me from blasting away inside her unprotect womb. But as the tension built and I readied myself to fire away, a sliver of my mind woke up.
"FUUUUCKKK!!!" I roared in a cataclysmic mix of arousal, frustration, and ecstasy. At the last moment, I yanked myself out, knee-walked forward until I was straddling Paige's chest, and grabbed her face in my hands.
The smaller girl had no choice beneath the power in my hands. I pried her mouth open and jerked her face forward, cramming the first few inches of my dick in between her lips. And then I let fly.
"ARRRGHHH!!!" I yelled as the first volley burst forth, rapidly filling up Paige's mouth while she desperately tried to swallow. Then the second volley ... and the third ... and on and on.
She couldn't keep up, coughing somewhere around four or five as dribbles of creamy spunk leaked out around her lips and began running down her chin. She looked deliciously vulnerable, tears rolling out from her eyes and her mascara beginning to run while my jizz trickled out from the corner of her mouth. And STILL the animal inside me was not satisfied.
I had not removed a single article of Paige's clothing. She was still in uniform, although her blouse had been ripped open to expose her perky tits and her skirt was now more of a wide belt around her waist. And after dismounting her chest, I reached down to a long-sock covered leg, roughly flipping the petite schoolgirl over onto her belly and jerking her around by her black saddle shoes until she was face-down and pointed away from me. And then flipping up the back of her skirt and exposing her small, tiny ass to the open air, I grabbed the tube of KY jelly out of the nightstand, pressed the nozzle against Paige's asshole, and unceremoniously squeezed.
Paige moaned as she felt the cool lube squirting up her anal channel. She gasped for air, still recovering from the load of cum I'd blasted down her throat, but she managed to croak, "Take me, lover! Take my ass! Fuck it! Fuck me!"
I only paused to spread her legs to the sides before gripping her hips and lunging downward, skewering Paige's asshole in a powerful thrust with my still-hard cock. At first, her extreme tightness was almost painful on my over-sensitive dick, still recovering from recent orgasm. But I didn't care. I thrust through my own pain until I felt iron hardness returning into my rod, and then I rabbit-fucked her with wild abandon.
"Fuck me!" Paige screamed. "Sodomize me! I'm your slutty, sinful bitch! Fuck me! Fuck me! Use me! Take me and * ME!"
Even though I'd cum just minutes before, it was all just too much to handle mentally. I reached forward and grabbed Paige's pigtails, holding onto them tightly as I ravaged her little body. I humped and thrust and powered my way through her tight asshole with a complete lack of control, drooling even onto the mattress beside her head. And then at last, my balls uncorked and I blasted her rectum full of cum for the second time since last night.
When I collapsed flat on top of her back, Paige was still grunting out her latest orgasm, trembling softly before pulling her hand up from her own crotch and delicately licking at her fingers. "Forgive me, Father, for I have sinned," she whimpered softly, her face turned away from me. "But it was sooo fucking good."
Only then did my conscious mind return to me. My eyes fluttered as I realized what I had just done, and how violently I'd done it. And I was filled with a kind of remorse over how I'd just used and abused her little body.
"Holy fucking hell..." I groaned, flopping onto my back, lest I crush Paige beneath my heavy weight. My body was covered in a fine sheen of sweat and I was panting like a race horse. And my head flopped back as my spine turned to jello.
Paige turned her head to face me, a wide smile on her face. She grinned and then said, "I am going to LOVE being your girlfriend!"
We took a shower together, and despite Paige's earlier optimism, she expressed some disappointment with me when I didn't seem up for another round of sex. "Aww ... Adrienne said you were always good for three ejaculations, usually more," Paige pouted.
I just panted and leaned my head into the shower spray. "I'm not sure I'm used to going at it quite that hard," I groaned. "Think of it this way, Red: You can say you're the first girl to completely wipe me out after only two orgasms."
Paige grinned widely, looking quite happy with that sentiment. "Well, only two for you. God, I lost track of how many times I came!"
Eventually, we ended up back in bed together. Above us, either Brandi or Dayna had been inspired by what they heard earlier, because Paige and I could hear some more fucking going on upstairs. But I really was wiped out and we simply spooned together, Paige seeming almost more thrilled by the cuddling than the sex.
"You know that last night was my very first night sleeping with a guy?" Paige had said happily. "I could get used to this part!"
I smiled and stroked her hair. But right then, I remembered who my normal bed partner was: Adrienne. And as I wondered where she was, a melancholic sense of loneliness returned to me.
I loved Adrienne. I was IN love with her. And she was supposedly still my girlfriend. So of course, I missed her presence. Last night had been the first time she hadn't slept with me, and facing a second night without her in my arms felt incredibly saddening. Things just didn't quite feel right.
Paige picked up on my radically changed mood. The petite redhead turned in my grasp and looked up at me. "Hey. What's wrong?"
I sighed, giving my new girlfriend a wan smile. "Nothing. It's okay," I said quietly.
"You miss Adrienne, don't you?" Paige said softly. I was amazed how perceptive she could be, and I wondered sometimes how much of her unaware innocence was real and how much was just part of her act.
I didn't answer right away. But I frowned and looked away, lost in my thoughts. And it turned out, I didn't have to answer. Two seconds later, the bedroom door opened, and there she was.
"Hi, Paige," Adrienne said warmly. And then the stunningly gorgeous blonde turned to look at me. Her voice was decidedly different, more intense, as she said, "Hi, Ben."
"Hi..." I said softly, feeling an upwelling in my heart. She was here. She'd come home. She'd come back to me.
Adrienne's hair was a little damp. She'd clearly showered elsewhere. But she said nothing and I didn't ask as she quickly changed into her pajamas and then came to the bed.
I rolled onto my back, holding open my right arm while cinching my left tighter around Paige. The petite redhead turned to pillow herself on my left shoulder and look across me at Adrienne as the statuesque blonde raised the covers and slid onto my other side. And once I had both beautiful girls in my arms, I lay my head back against the pillow.
NOW all was right in the world.
"So how does it work?" Dawn hooked her thumbs through the shoulder straps of her backpack. There was a suggestive wiggle in her eyebrows, barely visible beneath the brim of her Cal baseball cap. Dawn's sunny blonde hair was in a ponytail passing through the hole in the back of the cap, swishing cutely with every step to mirror the way her delicate, dangling earrings bounced along as well.
I sighed and shook my head, knowing exactly which subject we were talking about. It was a Monday and the first real time Dawn and I were alone, as we headed up to our first class together. "I don't know yet. This is all so new."
"You've dated two girls before. With ... ah ... Megan and Cassidy, right?"
I nodded. "But this is completely different."
"Why?"
"Different personalities. A whole different vibe. For one thing, dating Megan and Cassidy really felt like we were all a 'triple'. I mean, they weren't bisexual or anything; but Megan and Cassidy were best friends and the three of us went everywhere together."
"And Adrienne and Paige aren't friends?"
I shook my head. "Not like Megan and Cassidy. This isn't a triple. This is two completely separate dating relationships."
Dawn grinned. "But you still must have had some fun with the both of them in your bed at the same time."
I sighed forlornly. "Even that didn't happen."
"Really?" My best friend looked surprised. "I know Adrienne's wanted to seduce Paige for months. She just wouldn't because she knew you wouldn't approve — your whole Champion Defender of the innocent thing. What's wrong, Paige not into girls?"
I shook my head. "Exact opposite, this time. Saturday night the three of us spent the night together. When we woke up, Paige was all excited for a threesome. Said she hadn't fooled around with a girl since her Junior year in High School. But Adrienne was the one who left the bed."
"What?" Dawn looked shocked. "Are we sure we're talking about the same Adrienne? Turning down a cute redhead like that?"
I nodded. "She said she wanted to, but that she'd promised Grace she wouldn't. I'm the only one she's allowed to fuck without Grace being around. It's a part of their new, committed relationship."
Dawn whistled. "So Adrienne's really serious about this new girlfriend. She's even going monogamous; well, monogamous plus you. Dayna's going to be heartbroken."
I rolled my eyes. Dayna would survive. But sharing girls was such an integral part of mine and Adrienne's sex life, and I wasn't sure how this would change us. True, Adrienne promised we'd have more threesomes with the lissome Korean babe, but I thought her girl-monogamy might be awkward the next time both she and Paige wanted to spend the night with me.
"Speaking of monogamy," Dawn asked. "What's Paige think of your extra- curricular sex life?"
I shrugged. "We talked yesterday. Apparently Adrienne laid down the ground rules before sending her after me. Quote, 'Ben is not monogamous by nature', unquote. Paige already knew about me and Dayna. She knows about the occasional threesomes with Grace. And Adrienne told her she's going to have to accept that other opportunities will present themselves to me."
Dawn arched an eyebrow. "And Paige is cool with that?"
I nodded. "Surprisingly: yes. Paige was serious when she said she'd take whatever she could get from me and not try to hold me back. Hell, she just hopes I'd let her join in. That girl really, really wants to cut loose after eighteen years of Catholic restrictions."
Dawn shook her head wryly. "You're getting spoiled by these girls, Ben. They're making themselves very vulnerable before you."
"I know," I moaned. "I at least told Paige I would always be honest with her, never hiding things."
"Really? Nothing?" Dawn looked at me curiously. "What about Brandi?"
I chuckled and shook my head. "You'd never believe it."
"What?" Dawn's eyes popped open as she got the implication in my voice. Once again, we were on the same wavelength and she read me perfectly. "Paige already knew?" she exclaimed in disbelief.
I nodded in confirmation. "You be careful around her. That girl is a LOT more perceptive than she lets on. And she's spent enough time in the house to figure out a LOT of things."
"What did she say?"
"That's the amazing part." I shook my head, STILL in disbelief. "Paige said, and I quote: 'Father Abraham married his sister. And Lot fathered the Moabites and the Ammonites with his daughters.'"
"Huh?" Dawn looked at me like I'd just spoken Chinese.
I smiled and shook my head. "Nevermind. The point is: Paige is fine with me and Brandi."
Dawn whistled. "How do you find these girls, Ben?"
"I have no idea. They always seem to find me."
It was almost dinnertime when Dawn and I returned to the house. Usually at this time, Brandi or Dayna would be in the kitchen prepping dinner, various members of my freshman crew would be lounging around the living room, and Adrienne would be anxiously waiting to see me after a full day spent apart.
Not today.
The place seemed absolutely deserted. Ryan had a group project tonight and he would be heading straight home when it was done. Bert had made plans to "study" at Robin's dorm room. And Gwen had been spending more and more time with her new boyfriend Rick and his group of friends. And of course, Adrienne was probably with Grace.
I looked at Dawn and arched an eyebrow. Words weren't needed; she felt the same thing I did. "Weird, huh?"
My best friend nodded. "So much has changed since last semester. That's cool. I'll make us something for dinner."
With that, we headed to our respective bedrooms to drop off our bags, but when we got outside the doors, a low, feminine moan quite obviously wafted through my bedroom door.
Dawn and I froze, and then Dawn arched an eyebrow in surprise. "Did Adrienne bring Grace by again?"
I shook my head in the negative. I had already recognized the voice. "That was Paige."
Another moan flittered through. Dawn gasped and rolled her eyes. "And THAT was Dayna."
I didn't wait any longer before twisting the knob and slowly pushing my door open. A chorus of musical giggles started up and then both Dawn and I poked our heads in. My jaw dropped immediately.
"Hi, Ben!" Paige chirped happily. My cute redheaded girlfriend was completely naked and perched on all fours. Lying beside her was an equally naked Brandi, flat on her back and panting at the ceiling with Paige's left hand still rubbing her breast. And between Brandi's legs was Dayna while the naked, busty blonde slowly pumped a glass dildo in and out of my sister's snatch.
The three girls all turned to look at us and Paige continued, "Dayna's showing me how to eat pussy. I've done it before, but she's teaching me things I never even imagined!"
"Don't let her fool you," Dayna laughed. "Your little redhead is a natural."
I just blinked rapidly, scarcely believing what I was seeing. And then Paige sat upright on her knees, opening her arms to me invitingly. "Come play with us, Ben! The girls were just telling me about creampies. I've never done it before. And wouldn't it just be so... sinful ... for me to suck your semen out of your big sister?"
"But don't swallow it. Keep it in your mouth and then feed it back to me on your tongue. That's 'snowballing'," Brandi added in a husky voice.
[SPROING!]
I was already leaning forward to dive in, but Dawn's presence beside me stopped my forward momentum. I paused and turned to her, a hopeful smile on my face. "Come join us?"
But the beautiful blonde shook her head. "Nah. You go ahead, Ben. Your girls are waiting."
I blinked twice, rapidly. Ever since Dayna's blindfolded orgy, I'd never even seen Dawn naked, let alone had her be a part of the same group sex act. "C'mon ... It'll be fun. Aren't you the least bit curious about Paige?"
"Yeah! C'mon!" Paige encouraged eagerly.
Dawn flashed her crystal blue eyes at the petite redhead, momentary lust flashing across her eyes. We did think alike, and I knew she'd had a fantasy or two about nailing Paige in her schoolgirl outfit. But Dawn turned and hugged me, her lips finding the back of my neck as she pecked me tenderly. "Go have fun. I'll have dinner ready when you guys are done." And then she turned and headed into her own bedroom.
I felt a momentary twinge of disappointment, but then Dayna was beside me, closing the bedroom door and grabbing hold of my shirt. My eyes yo-yoed down to her impressive tits and I let the blonde bombshell drag me towards the bed. "C'mon, stud. We haven't fucked all of 2003 and I intend to make up for lost time."
Two days later, Dawn and I returned to the house and found Gwen, Robin, and Bert already in the living room, doing their homework. I went into my own bedroom as well, setting my backpack down next to the desk while reaching above it to the shelf that held my Intro to Finance textbook. That's when something from underneath the desk grabbed at my leg.
I'm sorry to say I yelped like a little girl, so surprised was I by the gripping force wrapped around my leg. It was like something out of a horror movie, and I half- expected to be dragged down into some supernatural underworld filled with monsters and demons.
But the hands grabbing me sat me down in the desk chair and started opening up my fly, and only then did I realize this wasn't some supernatural monster out to get me.
"Paige!" I hissed once the petite redhead giggled, giving away her identity.
She didn't answer except to yank my jeans down to my ankles and roll the desk chair forward while she opened her mouth and fed upon my still-limp (but growing) dick.
"What the hell?" I exclaimed, still in shock. Adrenaline raced through my veins.
Dawn was soon at the open bedroom door. "You okay, Ben? I thought I heard a squeal. Kinda girly if you ask me."
"Uh ... uh ... I'm fine. I'll be out in a minute," I stammered. And then Paige gave me a particularly good suck, forcing me to let out an uncontrollable groan.
Dawn stepped into the bedroom and arched an eyebrow. "You sure you're okay?"
I blinked and stuttered, my eyes wild. And then somehow Dawn figured it out. After all, we were both used to seeing Paige waiting for me in the house on a day like this. "Ahhh..." My best friend grinned, realization (ahem) dawning on her.
And then while my lower jaw quivered in mixed panic and pleasurable excitement, Dawn merely winked at me and backed into the hallway, pulling my door shut. "Have fun you two," she said.
"Thanks, Dawn!" Paige called from underneath my desk. And as the door clicked shut, my impish little pixie resumed her fantastic blowjob..
